Welcome to the thread! This will be a place for me to post stories concerning Etienne and his adventures. While not set in Skyrim, there is a certain amount of carryover. The setting for the stories are in the fictional world of Shanqua, a land and setting of my own creation. Please DO NOT comment in this thread; if you have a comment, please post (for now, at least) in the Regular's Table thread.
First, the necessary legal niceties:
All rights reserved. No part of these stories or any of their content may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without permission in writing from Steven Ross (smr1957) - NO EXCEPTIONS.
Now, first, a map of the World of Shanqua:
The first installment of the first story - Adventurers Three (there are 4 parts), will be posted December 9, Part 2 will be posted December 9 in the evening, Part 3 will be posted December 10, and Part 4 will be posted December 11. Thereafter, a new story will be posted each Friday evening/Saturday morning.
So gather 'round and give a listen, as Etienne runs his mouth about all his doings! Enjoy!
The Adventures of Etienne
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
The Adventures of Etienne
Last edited by smr1957 on Fri Dec 09, 2022 7:46 am, edited 1 time in total.
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
ADVENTURERS THREE - Part One of four
by Steven Ross
The rider sat easily upon the horse as he rode along under the darkening sky, his eyes beginning to close from weariness, his head nodding, and his mind wandering down mysterious and twisted paths whose beginnings he could not recall.
He had no memory of where he was born or raised. He could not recall his parents, his childhood, or any friends of youth. When he would think back - or try to - it seemed that he was always - always just there. And all the rest obscured, as if a distant land hidden by haze or fog from the eye.
Not, of course, that he ever spent much time thinking of these things, being more the type of man to live in the present than dwell on the past, but still, on rare occasions when he had become overfriendly with mead or liquor, his mind would sometimes walk down strange paths - and even stranger memories - but not memories of boyhood. It was almost as if he had never been younger than he was. And that too, was strange, for he did not seem to age as others did. But then, his life was not as others, either, for the memories he did have, sometimes seemed to be of other worlds entire.
Ah, well, he mused, it probably came from having one too many hits to the head, for take the present, for instant, here he was riding down a road in some lonely country, and he could not even recall how he came to be here. Oh, sure, he remembered the previous day - but beyond that? Nothing. Nothing except for a few stray thoughts and imaginings as he dozed half asleep in the saddle, beneath the dark skies and double moons of Shanqua - why, the name itself seemed to spring from a nothingness and appear in his mind! And yet, his mind seemed to call forth memories of another sky, one having only one moon – a moon shining down on a blasted and horrific landscape of destruction; a wasteland of twisted, fallen towers and wrecked and ruined structures, where off in the distance, strange greenish glows illumed the sky and lightning played. Suddenly, there was a crashing crack as thunder split the night, jarring the rider awake and snapping him back to reality.
Just a passing storm, he mused, as the barely seen aurora played their slow dance across the skies to the far north and then disappeared behind onrushing clouds. Suddenly, the rain began to pelt down and the rider dismounted to make a fireless, tentless, and cheerless camp in the woods beside the road. After tying his horse off to a nearby tree, he huddled down, sitting with his back to a tree.
If only he still had his tent and sleeping bag and his pack, and yet – and yet, he couldn’t seem to recall having lost them. Luckily, he had come across that traveling merchant – and the fool had attacked him! Attacked him with a look of pure terror in his eyes when he approached, when all he wanted was to barter for some goods to replace the ones he had lost – how? He couldn’t remember. The past was closed to him, and what little he did recall was fading fast and only to be glimpsed as hazy and flickering images before snapping out of existence. But one thing he knew he would never forget was the face of the merchant – you would have thought that Satan himself had just slammed into existence in front of him, appearing from out of nowhere.
Satan? Now where did that come from? By the gods - whom or whatever they would be - he needed some sleep. Too bad the poor fool had no tent or sleeping bag amongst his goods – probably slept rolled up in a rug under the cart. Well, the merchant was dead, and his horse and goods had acquired a new owner – and now the merchant would sleep forevermore beneath his stranded and stripped cart. Giving a sigh, the rider settled his back against the tree, crossed his arms, and lowered his head to his chest.
Tomorrow in - what was the name of that city, now? It had been marked on the map he had found amongst the merchant's good. Ah yes, that was it! Tilst! Tomorrow in Tilst, he though, as he drifted off to a restless and uneasy sleep.
He awoke to a bright sunshiny morning. After a small breakfast of a sweetroll and tea, courtesy of the dead merchant, he untied and mounted his horse, and was once more on his way to Tilst. He was just approaching a bridge spanning the East Ilt river where the road ran atop the bridge before running on to the city of Tilst, a toll post on the further side, when he was hailed by a traveller walking across the bridge towards him, and away from the post.
“Well met, traveller! You be heading Tilst way?”
“Well met to you, as well! As to where I’m headed, I might be passing that way, and as it stands off in the distance before us, I've not much choice in the matter if I continue along this road! What’s your interest in the matter?”
“None whatsoever,” the traveller replied heartily and with a broad smile. “Just some news you may be glad to hear if headed that way. And a message.”
“Speak then – the morning's wearing on.”
“You are in luck. The guards manning the post just hied off after some bandits, so you can ride through unchallenged – no tariff, duties, taxes, or toll!"
"And the message?"
"Seeing how I was to travel this road south, I was tasked with delivering a message to the toll gate guards, or, should I see a lone traveller coming up the road with a horse described just as the one you have there, I should relay the message to him - though I dare say that I was led to expect a merchant with the horse pulling a cart, and not the horse being ridden and no cart to be seen!"
"The cart lies smashed further south - so I ride the horse."
"If you say so, who am I-"
"I do! Now, what is this message you speak of? "
"Only that you are to ask for one named Toldir at the Broken Horn, a tavern down by the riverfront fishing docks - turn aside at the city wall and use the north gate. The docks are just inside and the Broken Horn to your left when you enter."
"Toldir at the Broken Horn, down by the riverfront, the North Gate. And what does this Toldir want?"
"That I do not know."
"Then I will be off." And he made to ride on, but the traveller held up a hand and spoke.
"Hold. As to Tilst, I can tell you even more tidings.”
“Well, get to it, then.”
“Ah, a busy man, I see. Well, as to Tilst, you know best with whom you are dealing, but were I you -”
“You are not.”
“- I would beware of this Toldir, for he and the Broken Horn both have an ill reputation. When your business is done, seek out the Trumpeting Swan - though not the best place as to trimmings, at least one need not be worried about being stabbed over a glass of mead or having their throat cut in their sleep at that place, and the innkeep is an honest fellow - or at least as honest as any.”
"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind."
"One more thing, should you seek a place for longer stay around Tilst, the innkeep of the Swan knows a person or two who can set you right - for a small fee of course . Oh, and should the city guards try to give you some tale of a fee to enter the city, they are just padding their own pockets, and a smart word should see them off."
"Thanks, appreciate the information."
"Now, I must be on my way - and you yours. Good travels, and may all the Gods be with you!"
"And with you."
With that, the traveller continued along the road, and the rider turned his horse towards the bridge and the toll post just beyond, and so to the distant city of Tilst.
He rode through the gateway on the west side of the bridge over the river that was the border, and it was just as the man said, not a guard in sight. Continuing down the road, he saw some movement ahead – looked like a man running.
A man running towards him.
A man running and holding something in his hands.
A man running with a huge warhammer and getting closer by the second.
Well, the rider thought, I'm not waiting to hear what he has to offer, and kicking his horse to a gallop, he rode towards the man, drawing his sword as he did so. When he was almost upon him, he veered his horse to the side and swept past, so close he heard the man's feet pounding upon the road and could smell the man’s foul breath as the man bellowed a roar and swung the hammer. He felt a swish of air as the warhammer just missed connecting and smashing him from the saddle, and another swish as the man's head, now disconnected from its body by the rider's sword, flew past wearing a startled look, as if surprised at seeing its body from such a wholely different perspective. And then he was past. He did not rein in until he was well beyond and out of sight of the now headless hammer wielder.
Nice, thought the rider, guess that’s one bandit the guards missed.
The rest of the ride was comparatively uneventful. Oh, there were a couple of wolves that needed to be dispatched; a couple of bandits hanging around a ruined tower telling him to steer clear – “I’m warning you, no closer” – yeah, no problem. But otherwise, a nice day's ride. As the Tilst walls loomed ahead, he turned aside and took the road that headed to the North Gate, as he had been advised. Soon, he was riding up to the gate and the guards. Dismounting and leaving his horse at the adjacent stable, he approached the guards.
“What’s your business in Tilst?” asked one of the guards.
“Passing through – need to pick up some gear.”
“Gate’s locked. Can’t let you in – unless you pay the toll.”
“Toll is it? You and I both know this is a shakedown. So how 'bout you just let me in – right now,” a sharp tone in the rider's voice as he said this.
“Okay, not so loud. I'll let you in.”
The guard unlocked the gate and swung it open. As the rider walked through, the guard spoke once more.
“By the way, stranger, what’s your name – just so I can say you had permission should anyone ask."
A kaleidoscope of different faces flashed through the rider's mind. For just the briefest of moments he felt a jarring sense of dizziness and disorientation, a sense of a time when he had no name – and then he remembered, and how simple it was – and then the dizziness and disorientation was gone. He gave the guard a hard stare.
“My name is Etienne.”
The Broken Horn was where the man said it would be. A run down, seedy looking, dump of a place, with garbage and waste serving as decorations to its exterior - and, upon Etienne entering, he could see that it was much the same inside.
"I'm looking for Toldir," Etienne said to the barkeep (after making his way around the trash that was on the floor).
"Who's asking?" said the barkeep, wiping a dirty tankard with an even dirtier rag.
"The man he asked to see - I was told by a traveller outside the city to seek him out. But, if I'm not needed, I'll be off."
"No need to be hasty. A traveller you said?"
"Yes, he said he was to tell the guards at the toll post to be on the lookout for me, but since they were otherwise occupied, he told me himself."
"Wait here." And the barkeep put down the tankard and disappeared through a curtained off doorway.
Etienne turned and eyed the room - and was eyed back in turn. You could almost see the thoughts going through the patrons' heads - is he a soft touch? Is he worth robbing? Was he a threat? Would it be fun to kick the shit out of him? Or was he someone to just stick a shiv into and watch bleed - and then take anything he had, whether it was of value or not.
The barkeep returned.
"In the back. Just come around the bar, through the doorway and down the hall to the room at the very back. Just go on in." And then he went back to smearing the dirt around the inside of the tankards.
Etienne walked around the end of the bar and through the curtain, into an equally dirty short hallway with some rooms opening off to the sides - rooms filled with crates and boxes of all sizes. At the very end, there was a door (yes, an actual door, and not just a curtain) open halfway. Reaching this, Etienne pushed it open and entered the room beyond - a room lined with boxes along the walls, some chairs, what, in the floor, appeared to be a trapdoor of some sort, and, by the rear wall a table, behind which sat an average looking man (well, if you did not mind the scar along his cheek or notice his broad mustache) studying a paper upon his desk. At Etienne's entrance, the man looked up.
"Close the door and pull up a seat."
Etienne did so, the man behind the desk watching him closely all the while - and Etienne returning the interest. Finally, once Etienne had been settled for some while, the man spoke once more.
"My name is, as you may have guessed, Toldir, and you - well, from what I know, you are not the man I asked to see, but you are the one who got the message and showed up. Why is that?"
Etienne considered for a short while, and replied.
"The man you expected, was, I take it, a merchant with a wagon of goods. Among these goods there was nothing of significant value - and I was quite thorough in checking - and what was of use and could be of some little value - and was easy to carry - I took. There was no contraband, no valuables, and no papers secreted anywhere either on the wagon or on his person. So, when I was approached, not having any better options at the moment, I thought, where one man may be useful, so may another - especially if that one is as talented as myself."
Toldir gave a short laugh.
"Well, you seem to have a good opinion of yourself, if nothing else! As to usefulness, well perhaps, perhaps you will do just as well, as the only reason I had to use the merchant was that he made a regular trip to Iltmora, and thus he proved convenient to me on occasions when I would need something delivered and a reply, or something else, returned. Yes," said Toldir, once again looking Etienne over, "you may serve very well, very well indeed, in his place. If that is, I can trust you."
"You can trust me to do what is needed - for a price."
"Yes! Of course! A man who claims to not care about a price is not one I would care to trust. But, though the wage for this little errand may not be a king's ransom - far from it! - I think you shall find that it will be worth your time."
"Then tell me the wage and tell me what needs be done, and then I shall give you my answer as to whether it is worth my time or not."
"Since you showed up here, I would assume that a fair deal would be worth it for you. But, the task is simple enough. I have a small package I need delivered to a certain person in Iltmora, and they, in return, shall have a reply for me. What that package contains, and what their reply is, does not concern you - there is nothing of value being exchanged, as least nothing of value except to those concerned, and that more in the way of a personal nature than a monetary one. But it needs a certainty of it being delivered, and a certainty of the response reaching me back here. So, you shall be paid in full once the job is completed, and not before. As to expenses, I shall give you a little to see you on your journey there and back - and if you would think that enough to not do the job and so forfeit your fee, well, know this - should you not complete the job as assigned, the fee you forfeit will not be just in gold, but rather something much dearer to you that you would not wish to lose. But come, this is all nonsense. It is a small job, deliver a package and return here to me with the response, simple enough - and let us say, for 200 gold - for that was what the merchant would demand for these types of jobs."
"It sounds simple enough, if there be no catch -"
"There is none."
"And when would I leave?"
"Tomorrow morning."
"The package?"
"You will pick it up here."
"Then I shall see you then."
"Good. Now I have work to do - I'm sure you can find your way out." And Toldir went back to studying the paper on his desk, paying no notice as Etienne stood and walked back the way he had come, and thence out of the Broken Horn and onto the filthy riverside streets of Tilst.
Some time later, and after asking some number of people where to find the Trumpeting Swan (whose responses ranged from "Sod off!" and "Wha's that, gov?" to "Oh, it's that way - or is it this?" and various others in between), Etienne found himself sitting at the bar in the busy tavern (and clean, too - well mostly), enjoying a tall mug of ale.
Behind the bar the innkeeper stood with his back to Etienne, drawing more mugs of ale from the cask behind the counter.
"So, you were in the Broken Horn?"
Etienne turned and looked around the room at the other patrons.
"Then I think it lucky you got out, for many have entered and never been seen again."
The usual mix to be found in any tavern, it seemed mostly common and plain folk relaxing after a long day of work, a few city guards, and some of a more adventurous looking sort.
"Tis said there is a secret hatch through which they dispose of those who they wish not to be troubled with."
But there was one that stood out - a dark haired beauty wearing equally dark black leather, sitting in one corner of the room, her back to the wall. And she seemed to be studying him, as well.
"Into the dark and turbulent waters of the Iltmor, tis said."
Then she rose and, without another glance, dropped a few coins on the table, and left. Etienne turned back to the bar and the innkeeper, who had now finished pouring the last of the mugs of ale and placed them on a tray for the serving wench to collect.
"Well, I have some casks to check in the cellar. If you wish more drink, or perhaps something to eat, see the wench. And when you wish, she will show you to your room - I am that busy that I barely have time to do what needs be done!" (Though not, apparently, too busy to talk.) And then he was off, bustling off to take care of whatever it is that innkeepers do when they check on casks in cellars.
So it was that Etienne, being somewhat tired and wishing to sleep in a good bed and get some real rest so as to be ready for the next day, finished his ale, and called the wench over to show him to his room. And so tired was he that he even refused the wench's offer to return later and "warm his bed", but sent her off, and so she left, with a little saucy swing of her hips and toss of her head to tease him for what he was missing.
Later, as he lay in his bed drifting off to sleep, Etienne thought of the dark haired woman he had seen earlier, and this brought forth thoughts arising in his mind - thoughts of someone he had known once before. But, try as he might, he could not recall of where or of when.
And then he slept and dreamed. Dreamed of a far country, a cold country, where he had risen high and almost achieved all, but then had fallen.
Of a place where all was flat sand fused together into glass, and strange misshapen creatures crawled and scuttled across the landscape.
Of soaring birds and a restless ocean pounding a shore with troubled waves, while strange folk sang in unknown voices and a darkened sun rode the sky above - and a figure taller than the others raised a dagger in its hand and prepared to bring it down upon a body lying on a stone slab.
A breeze gently blowing across a grassy meadow, and him lying there, eyes closed, his love next to him caressing his forehead, and the gentle brush of her lips upon his, and he opens his eyes.
The morning light streamed through the window of the room, and he arose and prepared to go to the Broken Horn to pick up the package and begin the trip to Iltmor.
END OF PART 1
c Steven Ross
Last edited by smr1957 on Sat Dec 10, 2022 6:08 pm, edited 1 time in total.
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
ADVENTURERS THREE - Part Two of four
by Steven Ross
(Part 1 may be found here)
Toldir looked at the contents of the small wooden box one last time, then shut it, wrapped it in some paper which he tied with a ribbon, and dripping some candle wax onto the ribbon ends, applied his seal and then spoke to the short man standing before him.
"So, this Etienne should be here any time now. Was anything other than his name discovered by your contacts in the Beggar's Guild?"
"Only that he went right to his room without talking to anyone - and even refused the wench's offer to return and play," replied Snook (for that was the man's name - though doubtless his mother would not have known it to be that - and, it was doubtful if he or his mother would have even known each other at all, his having been found on the streets and been taken in while just a wee young one by the guild of Beggars, before growing to adulthood and turning thief).
"Very well. You are to follow him for the first couple of days and make sure he does not deviate from the route or meet up with anyone, and then return here."
"But what is keeping him from doing so later?"
"If he does not do so the very first night, then he will not do so at all. People like to initiate their plans as soon as possible - so the first stop over is when he would meet anyone should he be planning on doing so. And as for going somewhere else, that would be done soon after leaving Tilst. Having you follow another day is just a little insurance."
"If you say so," said Snook with a shrug. "But what if he does do something like meet another or attempt to ride off?"
"Then kill him and any other with him and deliver it yourself. But I would rather not have any of our people seen so that nothing can be traced back to us - that is why I always used the merchant. But now with him apparently gone - your beggars hear nothing of that?"
"No, not yet, but they will. The beggars know everything that goes on."
"Well, doesn't matter. But, perhaps this Etienne character can take over as go between for us. If not, I will find another, there are plenty of others eager to earn some easy gold without asking too many questions. Now get you, Snook, out the side door before he arrives, and make sure you are not seen!"
Snook nodded and left, and Toldir, while waiting for Etienne to arrive, looked through some papers on his desk, all coded lists of transactions and deliveries that had been made or were due. After a short while, the Broken Horn's barkeep peeked in.
"That sod from yes'day is here, guv."
"Send him back."
The barkeep disappeared, and a short moment later, his place was taken by Etienne.
"Ah, good morning!" declared Toldir. "And right on time too, I see. I like a man who is prompt and keeps to their word. Have a seat!"
Etienne sat in the same chair as yesterday and again eyed the room - nothing had changed - nothing except for the small container upon Toldir's desk.
"Would you care for some coffee maybe?"
"Thanks, but no," Etienne responded, "I've already had." (And doubtless any coffee served here would be no better than drinking from a puddle in the street; indeed, the puddle water would probably be cleaner.)
"Very good, and did you also have a bit of breakfast at the Trumpeting Swan, Etienne?" And he laughed. "Oh yes, I have discovered all about you! But onto business."
Etienne was not the least surprised, for he had seen the eyes that followed him as he passed, and doubted not that his movements were reported through some network back to this Toldir, who seemed to be a felon of some importance in Tilst.
"You are to carry this package to the city of Iltmor, as quick as may be - no dawdling along the way. Once there, you are to check into the Golden Key on Drifter's Way - a room is kept there for these purposes - ask anyone and they will direct you to the Inn, it being well known. If it be early, and still be business hours, you may wish to get the delivery over with the same day, though it be best if you wait till the next day, so as to deliver it first thing in the morning and then have the rest of the day to travel upon the first leg of your return."
Toldir handed the package to Etienne, who accepted it - it was very light weight, and of a small size, and Etienne immediately placed it inside his shirt, where it sat comfortably against his skin.
"And where is it that I should deliver it to?"
"You are to go to the establishment of Belkor and Sons on Trader's Row. It is a large and well appointed place. Once there, ask to see Danmar Belkor - he's the owner of all - and is expecting the delivery. When you have him in private, give him the package and inform him that you are to return with his response, and must have it immediately."
"And if he does not?"
"Then do not waste time - tell him that you leave immediately, with a response or without, and that no response shall be taken that he declines the offer. And return here. Once you have returned, you will be paid your gold. And, perhaps, we can come to a more permanent type of arrangement - if you are interested."
"Perhaps. Is that all?"
"Take this," said Toldir as he handed Etienne a folded paper from amongst those upon his desk. "It is a pass and letter of credit. Show it at any toll gates along the way, as well as to any innkeeper. It guarantees free passage as well as any payments due. And this small purse,” which Toldir took from a small drawer and also handed across, “it contains a small sum should you need to purchase anything not covered by the note."
Etienne accepted both, and and they, too, found a place inside his tunic.
"That's it?"
"Yes. So unless you have any questions, you best be on your way."
"No questions," said Etienne, as he rose from the chair.
"Good, then be off."
Etienne turned and left, Toldir going back to his inspection of accounts.
Having previously settled his accounts at the Trumpeting Swan, Etienne proceeded directly to the stables, claimed his horse (as he now thought of it, no longer the merchant's), and rode off along the east road that ran beside the Iltmor River to the city of Iltmor. It was a comfortable day for riding, and the insects buzzed, the birds chirped and sang, and the horse ridden by Snook, some distance behind, barely to be heard by Etienne - though heard it was. He had expected somewhat of the sort, and was not surprised at seeing the fellow astride his horse (though doubtless Snook though himself well hidden), in the trees off the side of the rode, as he had ridden forth. Etienne was almost tempted to circle back and surprise the fellow, and ask him to join him on the ride, but thought better of it, and so paid him no mind (or at least no more than was necessary), provided that nothing untowards happened.
Unseen and unknown to both, a third figure picked their way on horseback through the woods, one dressed all in black, moving as stealthily and silently as the very shadows under the trees themselves.
So the day progressed, Etienne making steady progress and enjoying his ride, occasionally passing travellers coming from the other direction, or passing - as well as overtaking - small merchant carts and large drays making their way along the road in both directions, as the route was a well travelled one, being the main highway between Tilst and Iltmor, and was thus heavily travelled and had a suffice of stopping off places for those who wished to break up their journey.
He came to the toll gates by the border of Tilst and Iltmora, at the junction of the East Ilt and Iltmor rivers, and showing his pass to first the Tilst guards, and, upon crossing the bridge of the East Ilt, to the Iltmora guards, was allowed to pass through without hindrance. Stopping briefly at a posthouse (there were several buildings providing various types of accommodation upon the Iltmora side - almost like a small village - for the convenience of travellers), Etienne fed and watered his horse, and since it was only late afternoon, decided to press on, as this being the main road, there were bound to be many places along the way to stop. And so it was that as the sky darkened towards twilight and night drew nigh, Etienne arrived at a large inn complex, complete with stable and stores, as well as an inn. Etienne stopped at the stable, where the hostler proved more than happy upon seeing Etienne letter of credit, and then, leaving his mount in the man's capable hands, proceeded to the Inn for a meal and some rest.
As he sat eating at the bar, Etienne recognized the man he had seen astride a horse in the woods when first he set out, walk in and take up a seat at a table in a far corner of the inn, whilst trying all the while to make as if he had no interest in Etienne at all - despite his many ill concealed glances in his direction. Etienne just continued his meal, and, when done, walked out to the stableyard to make one last check on his horse - and to see what the man would do. And it was as he expected, no sooner was Etienne out the door, then out popped the man as well - trying to make as if he had just decided to take the night air. All being fine with his horse, Etienne (after treating the horse to an apple filched from a barrel in the inn) turned back an re-entered the Inn, and asked to be shown his room. As he headed up the stairs, Etienne once more saw the man - this time just inside the door - looking quickly around, until, spying Etienne climbing the stairs, he returned to his seat at the table. And then, Etienne was in his room, the door locked and secured, and he was finally able to relax for the evening.
All the while, a black clad figure watched unseen from the shadows, as they had done all day.
Etienne awoke early and went down to breakfast, where he saw the man from the previous day seated at the same table in the far corner of the inn. Paying him no mind, Etienne ate, thanked the innkeep, and left the inn, followed once again by the man (who again did a poor job of seeming to be disinterested). Mounting up, Etienne returned to the road and continued east, intending to make as much distance as he could, for the trip to Iltmor was a long one, and this was but the second day of what would be at least a seven day journey, and he wished it to take no longer than necessary.
The day was quiet (except for the passing of others along the road), and uneventful. As he rode, Etienne could see, when he would happen to turn back, or dismounted to tend to his horse and rest a bit, the same man following, and doing a poor job of being unnoticed, if that was his intent. And yet, though Etienne knew of the man behind him, there was a sense of disquiet in his mind, a feeling that there was someone else - someone unseen - also watching him. Yet no one else showed, and as it grew dark once more at the end of the second day, and Etienne stopped at yet another caravanserai, there was only to be seen (other than the usual travellers) that same one man following him, and no one else. Etienne repeated his actions of the previous night, with the same result - the man was watching him, there was no doubt about it, the question was why. Retiring early, Etienne drifted off into a deep sleep, and was plagued by dreams, dreams in which it seemed he was being followed, and other, darker dreams - yet he could not make out what anything was, it was as if all was obscured by a thick fog.
The next morning, when Etienne awoke and went down to breakfast, the man was gone - as was any memory of what the night's dreams may have been. After asking of the stablehand about him (a little gold serving admirably to loosen the man’s tongue), he discovered that the man had ridden off back to the west not a half hour before. Even still, once Etienne departed to continue his journey to Iltmor, he found himself to be checking his back - but the man was apparently gone for good. But not Etienne’s sense of disquiet. Though he could not see them, whether due to his dreams of the night before, or some inner sense, he felt more strongly than ever that there was a third person who was interested in his doings, and who was even now still on his trail. And as he rode, the sense of disquiet mounted, and though the day passed uneventfully, by nightfall, he was glad when he finally reached the inn, and, after seeing to the stabling of his horse, had eaten and was finally able to make his way to his room and bed.
That night he dreamt again. He dreamt of a silent, dark world, thick roiling clouds covering the sky from one edge of the horizon to the other, and a strange snow falling that did not melt. And when he let some fall on his hand and looked closer, he saw it was not snow at all, but ash.
He was running through some sort of tunnel, trying to get away from something, something that was chasing him. He tried to run faster but he was nearly spent - and behind him he could hears steps approaching, getting closer by the moment.
He sat in a tavern, and yet it was not him, but some old man, as if he had aged a lifetime. And there was a great sadness about him, and sense of loss, as if he had once had something very dear to him, or had attained some goal, or nearly so, and then lost all - and now was left to wander the world alone, without hope or joy, nor any expectation there ever would be again.
He was in a room, and there was a face at the window, a face hidden by the darkness of night and shadow, and obscured by hair equally dark. And in his soul there was a sense of bleakness and terror, as if he stood before a precipice, and just before the face dropped from view, he heard them speak - "I will come for you...."
He awoke with a start, to a strange room. And then he remembered. He was on his way to Iltmor, where he was to deliver a package, and then return to Tilst with a reply. But what was in the package? This was the fourth day - with any luck, he would reach his destination in three more. Etienne decided that at some point today, he would find out.
He had been riding some hours and it was now mid-morning. At first, his mind had held no worries, so sense of being followed - as it had the previous day. But his sense of someone trailing and watching him had been increasing as he rode - as well as his curiosity as to what was contained in the box, so he decided that he would at least try to determine the one, and with any luck, see about the other and whether or not feeling of being shadowed and watched was true. The road ran a little ways from the river at this point, which would serve Etienne well, as it would reduce the risk of some straggling travellers straying off the road and interfering. With a quick move, he kicked his heels into the horse's side, and turned across the road to the left, crossing a line of wagons as he did so. In a moment, he was in the woods lining the road and making his way down towards the bank of the river. A quick turn of his to check his rear did not discern anyone following.
After a very short ride, he found himself along the banks of the river, and rode along it a short while until he found what he wanted - a deposit of clay. Dismounting, Etienne gathered some small branches and twigs and got a tiny fire going. Then, walking to the clay deposit, he gathered some together in his hand and returning, sat down by the fire, his back to the woods - if someone was following him, he wanted to give them an opportunity to approach, thinking themselves unseen.
Etienne withdrew the small package from inside his tunic, and studied it for a moment before placing it on the ground before him. Then, taking a small piece of clay, he shaped it into a small ball - when it was as he wanted, he lifted the box and squeezed the clay down upon the wax seal. After but a short moment, he removed it.
The clay came away cleanly, the form of the seal perfectly imprinted upon it.
"Let's set this aside to dry," said Etienne, placing the clay upon the ground close to the small fire, "and see now what's inside. Aren't you curious as to what it is? Ah, no matter."
Drawing his dagger, he held the tip in the fire until it had heated sufficiently, and then gently slid the heated tip under the ribbons where the seal was attached, sliding it across until the ribbons, with the seal still attached, were free from the paper wrapping. Taking a small cloth napkin from his pocket (purloined from the inn during breakfast that morning), he laid it upon the ground, and carefully placed the seal with attached ribbon upon it. And, after removing the paper wrapping, did the same with that, as well. The box was just of plain wood, nothing fancy, and opened easily.
"Well, it seems someone has lost touch, or some anyway," he said.
There was, of course no answer, he may as well have been talking to the birds - or the shadows under the trees. But it was indeed to this latter that he was addressing himself - or at least one shadow in particular.
"You may as well come out, for while I was gathering the clay, I did see you. No sense hiding if the person you are following already knows you are there. Besides, I would see you more closely, for it was just a glimpse of you at the Trumpeting Swan that I had, before you left, and I would see you again."
Nothing.
"Well, I am sure you have already discovered it, but I am called Etienne and am on my way to Iltmor. A little company upon the way would be nice. Besides, I think you would find the contents of this box most interesting. Not to mention that mere politeness calls for you at least to reveal yourself so as to tell me your name, now that I have introduced myself. You can always try to stab me in my sleep later if you choose, and at the very least will eliminate the need to be constantly un -"
"I am called Jenessa." And the black clad figure sat down upon the grass beside him, her raven colored hair framing a lovely slim face - with eyes as of daggers.
Though he did not show it, Etienne was completely taken aback, the voice coming from behind startled him so. For though he had a feeling the person was near, he had no idea that they were near enough to slit his throat, unseen and unheard, if they had wished.
"Now that the niceties are out of the way, show me the contents of the box and I will tell you whether I find them to be interesting or not."
Etienne passed the box across to Jenessa.
She glance within and handed it back.
"It is as you say. Someone has lost touch - at least a finger's worth, anyway."
For, indeed, that was what the box contained, a human finger, an ornate ring upon it.
Etienne wrapped the box exactly as it had been before, carefully replacing the ribbon with the wax seal. He moved the clay with the imprint of the seal slightly closer to the fire, so it could set and harden. As he did all this, he spoke to Jenassa.
"While we wait, perhaps you could tell me why you have been following me. Were you waiting for me at the Trumpeting Swan? Or was it it another that was expected and you found me in their stead."
"Call it curiosity. For I was resting by the side of the road, thinking of what jobs there may be in Tilst, and if any would interest me, when I heard two travellers speaking. One was a traveller coming from the city, and the other one going to the city, and it was then that I first saw you. I thought nothing of it, but since you were to meet with Toldir, as nasty and vile a rogue as ever there was, I decided to see if there might be anything of interest involved that might prove profitable. So, having heard the conversation, once you were out of sight, I went to the Swan to await your arrival, and see for myself what you were about."
"I saw you there, as I said. And thought, at the time, I knew you from somewhere."
Jenassa shot Etienne a look.
"Strange that you should say that," she said, "for I had the same felling, but put it down to having seen you face upon some wanted poster somewhere about the land, and determined to discover if it were true, and if there be a large enough reward to make you worth my time."
Etienne laughed.
"And you discovered there was none - so why follow?"
"Who said I discovered anything of the sort?"
Etienne looked at her again. And, he could not rid himself of the feeling that he did, indeed know her - for she brought forth and recalled the woman he had seen in his dreams, and yet, there was no remembrance present in his waking mind.
"At least you discovered what was in this box, Now let me reseal it and we shall travel together and find out more about this when I reach my destination."
Etienne retrieved the now dry and hardened piece of clay and set it down next to himself. Then holding his dagger in the flames until it grew hot, he pressed the blade down upon the seals until the wax was melting, at which point he snatched up the clay with its impression of the seal, and, pressing it down upon the melted wax, left a perfect duplicate of the seal as it had been.
"There! Now no one will be the wiser!"
"Few people are, to start with."
"That is true!" And after a moment, when the wax had once again hardened, Etienne restored the box to his tunic, wiped his dagger clean with the napkin, and then put out the small fire.
"Now, Jenassa, shall we travel together?"
"We may as well, for I would find out more about you."
"And I, you."
"Let us be off then. And, perhaps in Iltmor, we shall discover even more."
"There is much to discover in Iltmor."
They mounted their horses and returned to the road.
The next few days passed swiftly, and though Etienne tried to discover what he could of Jenassa, she was tight lipped and gave nothing away, though at whiles, Etienne would catch her looking at him in a strange fashion. And still, he could not shake the feeling that he knew her - but if he did, at least his nights were no longer plagued by strange dreams, and he was able to sleep soundly (at least Jenassa did not try to stab him in his sleep; in fact, she tried nothing with him, though she did insist upon sharing the same room - if not the same bed). In fact, he slept soundly for the very first time that he could remember in this land, since that day he had encountered the merchant and his wagon on the road to Tilst, and of before which he could recall nothing.
The evening of the seventh day, they arrived in Iltmor. Darkness had already descended upon the city, the largest in Shanqua, a place where people from all parts of the known world - and perhaps unknown, as well - lived and worked, squeezed all together. As such, there were always things happening and people about, and not all things - or people - of a good nature.
Etienne and Jenassa were walking down one ill lit street, in search of a place to stay, both having agreed that they should perhaps not stay in the Golden Key as Etienne had been told, until they knew somewhat more of the situation. It was then, that despite the constant background noise - the constant mutterings (and occasional screams) of a city that never sleeps, that they heard a commotion - one that stood out more (though that was probably only due to its nearness), than all the other sounds. For as they walked, Etienne heard voices coming from an alley just ahead, and then the sound of glass smashing, followed by a sharp rough yelp and raucous laughter.
"So, she likes to play with swords? Well, boys, let's see how she likes our swords when we stick them in!" This was followed by even more raucous laughter and other obscene comments and observations.
Etienne extended his hand back, indicating to Jenassa that she should stay where she was, and pressing himself to the wall, peered around the corner into the alley.
A young woman with long blonde hair stood with her back to the wall of the alley, a sword held out in front of her, the tip of which had blood upon it, surrounded by seven thugs - six holding various weapons arrayed in an arc around her (one of whom was also holding his forearm - it was this one that had apparently yelped and who had donated the blood upon the woman's sword), and one large character - the leader - with a whip in one hand and a truncheon in the other, standing behind them. It was this figure that spoke.
"Don't hurt her much, lads - at least try not to disfigure her! Or, at least, not too much, for this is the sweetest piece of meat we've seen in a long while. But if she puts up too much of a fight, and tis must be done, then kill her - for even if not breathing, her body still be a fun plaything for us!"
Etienne drew his sword, stepping into the mouth of the alleyway as he did so, and at the sound, the leader spun around. Etienne rushed him, but before he could come to grips, a dark shadow swept silently past and sliced the man across the throat, nearly severing the head from the body, silencing him forever. And then the blonde leapt forward, engaging two of the thugs immediately to her right (one being the wounded rogue), and Etienne - leaping over the leader's body - was upon the central two, whilst Jenassa - for the dark silent shadow was she - took on the remaining two. And just like that it was over, the seven thugs lying upon the ground dead, and Etienne and Jenassa standing over them, looking quizzically at the young woman, who seemed completely unperturbed by what had just happened.
"Are you alright?" asked Etienne.
The blonde seemed to consider this for a while, not immediately answering, while she wiped the blood from her blade with the glove of one of the now deceased assailants (the fact that the hand was still in the glove didn't seem to bother her a bit). Finally, she dropped the glove (or, more properly put, the gloved hand), and spoke.
"Well, perhaps not completely." This in a very sweet innocent voice.
"Then tell us what the problem is and what you require, and we will try to make it right."
"Yes," said Jenassa, "we will help as we can."
The blonde gave a small smile, and spoke again.
"Then take me somewhere I can get a drink, for my mouth is very dry and some ale would go down fine, just about now."
Etienne laughed.
"Then come with us, and we will remedy the situation!" he said.
"She seems to be as one of us, Etienne," said Jenassa.
"She does indeed!"
"Could we continue this in a tavern? For I am parched, and the sooner the drink, the better!"
"Well I am Jenassa, but what shall we call you?"
"Well, Jenassa, you may call me Chaconne."
"And I am, as Jenassa said, Etienne."
"Then lead on, Etienne and Jenassa! For talking is thirsty work, and I would do it over some ale."
"It shall be done, Chaconne!" replied Etienne.
And the three walked out of the alley to find the nearest tavern.
END OF PART 2
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
(Part 1 may be found here)
Toldir looked at the contents of the small wooden box one last time, then shut it, wrapped it in some paper which he tied with a ribbon, and dripping some candle wax onto the ribbon ends, applied his seal and then spoke to the short man standing before him.
"So, this Etienne should be here any time now. Was anything other than his name discovered by your contacts in the Beggar's Guild?"
"Only that he went right to his room without talking to anyone - and even refused the wench's offer to return and play," replied Snook (for that was the man's name - though doubtless his mother would not have known it to be that - and, it was doubtful if he or his mother would have even known each other at all, his having been found on the streets and been taken in while just a wee young one by the guild of Beggars, before growing to adulthood and turning thief).
"Very well. You are to follow him for the first couple of days and make sure he does not deviate from the route or meet up with anyone, and then return here."
"But what is keeping him from doing so later?"
"If he does not do so the very first night, then he will not do so at all. People like to initiate their plans as soon as possible - so the first stop over is when he would meet anyone should he be planning on doing so. And as for going somewhere else, that would be done soon after leaving Tilst. Having you follow another day is just a little insurance."
"If you say so," said Snook with a shrug. "But what if he does do something like meet another or attempt to ride off?"
"Then kill him and any other with him and deliver it yourself. But I would rather not have any of our people seen so that nothing can be traced back to us - that is why I always used the merchant. But now with him apparently gone - your beggars hear nothing of that?"
"No, not yet, but they will. The beggars know everything that goes on."
"Well, doesn't matter. But, perhaps this Etienne character can take over as go between for us. If not, I will find another, there are plenty of others eager to earn some easy gold without asking too many questions. Now get you, Snook, out the side door before he arrives, and make sure you are not seen!"
Snook nodded and left, and Toldir, while waiting for Etienne to arrive, looked through some papers on his desk, all coded lists of transactions and deliveries that had been made or were due. After a short while, the Broken Horn's barkeep peeked in.
"That sod from yes'day is here, guv."
"Send him back."
The barkeep disappeared, and a short moment later, his place was taken by Etienne.
"Ah, good morning!" declared Toldir. "And right on time too, I see. I like a man who is prompt and keeps to their word. Have a seat!"
Etienne sat in the same chair as yesterday and again eyed the room - nothing had changed - nothing except for the small container upon Toldir's desk.
"Would you care for some coffee maybe?"
"Thanks, but no," Etienne responded, "I've already had." (And doubtless any coffee served here would be no better than drinking from a puddle in the street; indeed, the puddle water would probably be cleaner.)
"Very good, and did you also have a bit of breakfast at the Trumpeting Swan, Etienne?" And he laughed. "Oh yes, I have discovered all about you! But onto business."
Etienne was not the least surprised, for he had seen the eyes that followed him as he passed, and doubted not that his movements were reported through some network back to this Toldir, who seemed to be a felon of some importance in Tilst.
"You are to carry this package to the city of Iltmor, as quick as may be - no dawdling along the way. Once there, you are to check into the Golden Key on Drifter's Way - a room is kept there for these purposes - ask anyone and they will direct you to the Inn, it being well known. If it be early, and still be business hours, you may wish to get the delivery over with the same day, though it be best if you wait till the next day, so as to deliver it first thing in the morning and then have the rest of the day to travel upon the first leg of your return."
Toldir handed the package to Etienne, who accepted it - it was very light weight, and of a small size, and Etienne immediately placed it inside his shirt, where it sat comfortably against his skin.
"And where is it that I should deliver it to?"
"You are to go to the establishment of Belkor and Sons on Trader's Row. It is a large and well appointed place. Once there, ask to see Danmar Belkor - he's the owner of all - and is expecting the delivery. When you have him in private, give him the package and inform him that you are to return with his response, and must have it immediately."
"And if he does not?"
"Then do not waste time - tell him that you leave immediately, with a response or without, and that no response shall be taken that he declines the offer. And return here. Once you have returned, you will be paid your gold. And, perhaps, we can come to a more permanent type of arrangement - if you are interested."
"Perhaps. Is that all?"
"Take this," said Toldir as he handed Etienne a folded paper from amongst those upon his desk. "It is a pass and letter of credit. Show it at any toll gates along the way, as well as to any innkeeper. It guarantees free passage as well as any payments due. And this small purse,” which Toldir took from a small drawer and also handed across, “it contains a small sum should you need to purchase anything not covered by the note."
Etienne accepted both, and and they, too, found a place inside his tunic.
"That's it?"
"Yes. So unless you have any questions, you best be on your way."
"No questions," said Etienne, as he rose from the chair.
"Good, then be off."
Etienne turned and left, Toldir going back to his inspection of accounts.
Having previously settled his accounts at the Trumpeting Swan, Etienne proceeded directly to the stables, claimed his horse (as he now thought of it, no longer the merchant's), and rode off along the east road that ran beside the Iltmor River to the city of Iltmor. It was a comfortable day for riding, and the insects buzzed, the birds chirped and sang, and the horse ridden by Snook, some distance behind, barely to be heard by Etienne - though heard it was. He had expected somewhat of the sort, and was not surprised at seeing the fellow astride his horse (though doubtless Snook though himself well hidden), in the trees off the side of the rode, as he had ridden forth. Etienne was almost tempted to circle back and surprise the fellow, and ask him to join him on the ride, but thought better of it, and so paid him no mind (or at least no more than was necessary), provided that nothing untowards happened.
Unseen and unknown to both, a third figure picked their way on horseback through the woods, one dressed all in black, moving as stealthily and silently as the very shadows under the trees themselves.
So the day progressed, Etienne making steady progress and enjoying his ride, occasionally passing travellers coming from the other direction, or passing - as well as overtaking - small merchant carts and large drays making their way along the road in both directions, as the route was a well travelled one, being the main highway between Tilst and Iltmor, and was thus heavily travelled and had a suffice of stopping off places for those who wished to break up their journey.
He came to the toll gates by the border of Tilst and Iltmora, at the junction of the East Ilt and Iltmor rivers, and showing his pass to first the Tilst guards, and, upon crossing the bridge of the East Ilt, to the Iltmora guards, was allowed to pass through without hindrance. Stopping briefly at a posthouse (there were several buildings providing various types of accommodation upon the Iltmora side - almost like a small village - for the convenience of travellers), Etienne fed and watered his horse, and since it was only late afternoon, decided to press on, as this being the main road, there were bound to be many places along the way to stop. And so it was that as the sky darkened towards twilight and night drew nigh, Etienne arrived at a large inn complex, complete with stable and stores, as well as an inn. Etienne stopped at the stable, where the hostler proved more than happy upon seeing Etienne letter of credit, and then, leaving his mount in the man's capable hands, proceeded to the Inn for a meal and some rest.
As he sat eating at the bar, Etienne recognized the man he had seen astride a horse in the woods when first he set out, walk in and take up a seat at a table in a far corner of the inn, whilst trying all the while to make as if he had no interest in Etienne at all - despite his many ill concealed glances in his direction. Etienne just continued his meal, and, when done, walked out to the stableyard to make one last check on his horse - and to see what the man would do. And it was as he expected, no sooner was Etienne out the door, then out popped the man as well - trying to make as if he had just decided to take the night air. All being fine with his horse, Etienne (after treating the horse to an apple filched from a barrel in the inn) turned back an re-entered the Inn, and asked to be shown his room. As he headed up the stairs, Etienne once more saw the man - this time just inside the door - looking quickly around, until, spying Etienne climbing the stairs, he returned to his seat at the table. And then, Etienne was in his room, the door locked and secured, and he was finally able to relax for the evening.
All the while, a black clad figure watched unseen from the shadows, as they had done all day.
Etienne awoke early and went down to breakfast, where he saw the man from the previous day seated at the same table in the far corner of the inn. Paying him no mind, Etienne ate, thanked the innkeep, and left the inn, followed once again by the man (who again did a poor job of seeming to be disinterested). Mounting up, Etienne returned to the road and continued east, intending to make as much distance as he could, for the trip to Iltmor was a long one, and this was but the second day of what would be at least a seven day journey, and he wished it to take no longer than necessary.
The day was quiet (except for the passing of others along the road), and uneventful. As he rode, Etienne could see, when he would happen to turn back, or dismounted to tend to his horse and rest a bit, the same man following, and doing a poor job of being unnoticed, if that was his intent. And yet, though Etienne knew of the man behind him, there was a sense of disquiet in his mind, a feeling that there was someone else - someone unseen - also watching him. Yet no one else showed, and as it grew dark once more at the end of the second day, and Etienne stopped at yet another caravanserai, there was only to be seen (other than the usual travellers) that same one man following him, and no one else. Etienne repeated his actions of the previous night, with the same result - the man was watching him, there was no doubt about it, the question was why. Retiring early, Etienne drifted off into a deep sleep, and was plagued by dreams, dreams in which it seemed he was being followed, and other, darker dreams - yet he could not make out what anything was, it was as if all was obscured by a thick fog.
The next morning, when Etienne awoke and went down to breakfast, the man was gone - as was any memory of what the night's dreams may have been. After asking of the stablehand about him (a little gold serving admirably to loosen the man’s tongue), he discovered that the man had ridden off back to the west not a half hour before. Even still, once Etienne departed to continue his journey to Iltmor, he found himself to be checking his back - but the man was apparently gone for good. But not Etienne’s sense of disquiet. Though he could not see them, whether due to his dreams of the night before, or some inner sense, he felt more strongly than ever that there was a third person who was interested in his doings, and who was even now still on his trail. And as he rode, the sense of disquiet mounted, and though the day passed uneventfully, by nightfall, he was glad when he finally reached the inn, and, after seeing to the stabling of his horse, had eaten and was finally able to make his way to his room and bed.
That night he dreamt again. He dreamt of a silent, dark world, thick roiling clouds covering the sky from one edge of the horizon to the other, and a strange snow falling that did not melt. And when he let some fall on his hand and looked closer, he saw it was not snow at all, but ash.
He was running through some sort of tunnel, trying to get away from something, something that was chasing him. He tried to run faster but he was nearly spent - and behind him he could hears steps approaching, getting closer by the moment.
He sat in a tavern, and yet it was not him, but some old man, as if he had aged a lifetime. And there was a great sadness about him, and sense of loss, as if he had once had something very dear to him, or had attained some goal, or nearly so, and then lost all - and now was left to wander the world alone, without hope or joy, nor any expectation there ever would be again.
He was in a room, and there was a face at the window, a face hidden by the darkness of night and shadow, and obscured by hair equally dark. And in his soul there was a sense of bleakness and terror, as if he stood before a precipice, and just before the face dropped from view, he heard them speak - "I will come for you...."
He awoke with a start, to a strange room. And then he remembered. He was on his way to Iltmor, where he was to deliver a package, and then return to Tilst with a reply. But what was in the package? This was the fourth day - with any luck, he would reach his destination in three more. Etienne decided that at some point today, he would find out.
He had been riding some hours and it was now mid-morning. At first, his mind had held no worries, so sense of being followed - as it had the previous day. But his sense of someone trailing and watching him had been increasing as he rode - as well as his curiosity as to what was contained in the box, so he decided that he would at least try to determine the one, and with any luck, see about the other and whether or not feeling of being shadowed and watched was true. The road ran a little ways from the river at this point, which would serve Etienne well, as it would reduce the risk of some straggling travellers straying off the road and interfering. With a quick move, he kicked his heels into the horse's side, and turned across the road to the left, crossing a line of wagons as he did so. In a moment, he was in the woods lining the road and making his way down towards the bank of the river. A quick turn of his to check his rear did not discern anyone following.
After a very short ride, he found himself along the banks of the river, and rode along it a short while until he found what he wanted - a deposit of clay. Dismounting, Etienne gathered some small branches and twigs and got a tiny fire going. Then, walking to the clay deposit, he gathered some together in his hand and returning, sat down by the fire, his back to the woods - if someone was following him, he wanted to give them an opportunity to approach, thinking themselves unseen.
Etienne withdrew the small package from inside his tunic, and studied it for a moment before placing it on the ground before him. Then, taking a small piece of clay, he shaped it into a small ball - when it was as he wanted, he lifted the box and squeezed the clay down upon the wax seal. After but a short moment, he removed it.
The clay came away cleanly, the form of the seal perfectly imprinted upon it.
"Let's set this aside to dry," said Etienne, placing the clay upon the ground close to the small fire, "and see now what's inside. Aren't you curious as to what it is? Ah, no matter."
Drawing his dagger, he held the tip in the fire until it had heated sufficiently, and then gently slid the heated tip under the ribbons where the seal was attached, sliding it across until the ribbons, with the seal still attached, were free from the paper wrapping. Taking a small cloth napkin from his pocket (purloined from the inn during breakfast that morning), he laid it upon the ground, and carefully placed the seal with attached ribbon upon it. And, after removing the paper wrapping, did the same with that, as well. The box was just of plain wood, nothing fancy, and opened easily.
"Well, it seems someone has lost touch, or some anyway," he said.
There was, of course no answer, he may as well have been talking to the birds - or the shadows under the trees. But it was indeed to this latter that he was addressing himself - or at least one shadow in particular.
"You may as well come out, for while I was gathering the clay, I did see you. No sense hiding if the person you are following already knows you are there. Besides, I would see you more closely, for it was just a glimpse of you at the Trumpeting Swan that I had, before you left, and I would see you again."
Nothing.
"Well, I am sure you have already discovered it, but I am called Etienne and am on my way to Iltmor. A little company upon the way would be nice. Besides, I think you would find the contents of this box most interesting. Not to mention that mere politeness calls for you at least to reveal yourself so as to tell me your name, now that I have introduced myself. You can always try to stab me in my sleep later if you choose, and at the very least will eliminate the need to be constantly un -"
"I am called Jenessa." And the black clad figure sat down upon the grass beside him, her raven colored hair framing a lovely slim face - with eyes as of daggers.
Though he did not show it, Etienne was completely taken aback, the voice coming from behind startled him so. For though he had a feeling the person was near, he had no idea that they were near enough to slit his throat, unseen and unheard, if they had wished.
"Now that the niceties are out of the way, show me the contents of the box and I will tell you whether I find them to be interesting or not."
Etienne passed the box across to Jenessa.
She glance within and handed it back.
"It is as you say. Someone has lost touch - at least a finger's worth, anyway."
For, indeed, that was what the box contained, a human finger, an ornate ring upon it.
Etienne wrapped the box exactly as it had been before, carefully replacing the ribbon with the wax seal. He moved the clay with the imprint of the seal slightly closer to the fire, so it could set and harden. As he did all this, he spoke to Jenassa.
"While we wait, perhaps you could tell me why you have been following me. Were you waiting for me at the Trumpeting Swan? Or was it it another that was expected and you found me in their stead."
"Call it curiosity. For I was resting by the side of the road, thinking of what jobs there may be in Tilst, and if any would interest me, when I heard two travellers speaking. One was a traveller coming from the city, and the other one going to the city, and it was then that I first saw you. I thought nothing of it, but since you were to meet with Toldir, as nasty and vile a rogue as ever there was, I decided to see if there might be anything of interest involved that might prove profitable. So, having heard the conversation, once you were out of sight, I went to the Swan to await your arrival, and see for myself what you were about."
"I saw you there, as I said. And thought, at the time, I knew you from somewhere."
Jenassa shot Etienne a look.
"Strange that you should say that," she said, "for I had the same felling, but put it down to having seen you face upon some wanted poster somewhere about the land, and determined to discover if it were true, and if there be a large enough reward to make you worth my time."
Etienne laughed.
"And you discovered there was none - so why follow?"
"Who said I discovered anything of the sort?"
Etienne looked at her again. And, he could not rid himself of the feeling that he did, indeed know her - for she brought forth and recalled the woman he had seen in his dreams, and yet, there was no remembrance present in his waking mind.
"At least you discovered what was in this box, Now let me reseal it and we shall travel together and find out more about this when I reach my destination."
Etienne retrieved the now dry and hardened piece of clay and set it down next to himself. Then holding his dagger in the flames until it grew hot, he pressed the blade down upon the seals until the wax was melting, at which point he snatched up the clay with its impression of the seal, and, pressing it down upon the melted wax, left a perfect duplicate of the seal as it had been.
"There! Now no one will be the wiser!"
"Few people are, to start with."
"That is true!" And after a moment, when the wax had once again hardened, Etienne restored the box to his tunic, wiped his dagger clean with the napkin, and then put out the small fire.
"Now, Jenassa, shall we travel together?"
"We may as well, for I would find out more about you."
"And I, you."
"Let us be off then. And, perhaps in Iltmor, we shall discover even more."
"There is much to discover in Iltmor."
They mounted their horses and returned to the road.
The next few days passed swiftly, and though Etienne tried to discover what he could of Jenassa, she was tight lipped and gave nothing away, though at whiles, Etienne would catch her looking at him in a strange fashion. And still, he could not shake the feeling that he knew her - but if he did, at least his nights were no longer plagued by strange dreams, and he was able to sleep soundly (at least Jenassa did not try to stab him in his sleep; in fact, she tried nothing with him, though she did insist upon sharing the same room - if not the same bed). In fact, he slept soundly for the very first time that he could remember in this land, since that day he had encountered the merchant and his wagon on the road to Tilst, and of before which he could recall nothing.
The evening of the seventh day, they arrived in Iltmor. Darkness had already descended upon the city, the largest in Shanqua, a place where people from all parts of the known world - and perhaps unknown, as well - lived and worked, squeezed all together. As such, there were always things happening and people about, and not all things - or people - of a good nature.
Etienne and Jenassa were walking down one ill lit street, in search of a place to stay, both having agreed that they should perhaps not stay in the Golden Key as Etienne had been told, until they knew somewhat more of the situation. It was then, that despite the constant background noise - the constant mutterings (and occasional screams) of a city that never sleeps, that they heard a commotion - one that stood out more (though that was probably only due to its nearness), than all the other sounds. For as they walked, Etienne heard voices coming from an alley just ahead, and then the sound of glass smashing, followed by a sharp rough yelp and raucous laughter.
"So, she likes to play with swords? Well, boys, let's see how she likes our swords when we stick them in!" This was followed by even more raucous laughter and other obscene comments and observations.
Etienne extended his hand back, indicating to Jenassa that she should stay where she was, and pressing himself to the wall, peered around the corner into the alley.
A young woman with long blonde hair stood with her back to the wall of the alley, a sword held out in front of her, the tip of which had blood upon it, surrounded by seven thugs - six holding various weapons arrayed in an arc around her (one of whom was also holding his forearm - it was this one that had apparently yelped and who had donated the blood upon the woman's sword), and one large character - the leader - with a whip in one hand and a truncheon in the other, standing behind them. It was this figure that spoke.
"Don't hurt her much, lads - at least try not to disfigure her! Or, at least, not too much, for this is the sweetest piece of meat we've seen in a long while. But if she puts up too much of a fight, and tis must be done, then kill her - for even if not breathing, her body still be a fun plaything for us!"
Etienne drew his sword, stepping into the mouth of the alleyway as he did so, and at the sound, the leader spun around. Etienne rushed him, but before he could come to grips, a dark shadow swept silently past and sliced the man across the throat, nearly severing the head from the body, silencing him forever. And then the blonde leapt forward, engaging two of the thugs immediately to her right (one being the wounded rogue), and Etienne - leaping over the leader's body - was upon the central two, whilst Jenassa - for the dark silent shadow was she - took on the remaining two. And just like that it was over, the seven thugs lying upon the ground dead, and Etienne and Jenassa standing over them, looking quizzically at the young woman, who seemed completely unperturbed by what had just happened.
"Are you alright?" asked Etienne.
The blonde seemed to consider this for a while, not immediately answering, while she wiped the blood from her blade with the glove of one of the now deceased assailants (the fact that the hand was still in the glove didn't seem to bother her a bit). Finally, she dropped the glove (or, more properly put, the gloved hand), and spoke.
"Well, perhaps not completely." This in a very sweet innocent voice.
"Then tell us what the problem is and what you require, and we will try to make it right."
"Yes," said Jenassa, "we will help as we can."
The blonde gave a small smile, and spoke again.
"Then take me somewhere I can get a drink, for my mouth is very dry and some ale would go down fine, just about now."
Etienne laughed.
"Then come with us, and we will remedy the situation!" he said.
"She seems to be as one of us, Etienne," said Jenassa.
"She does indeed!"
"Could we continue this in a tavern? For I am parched, and the sooner the drink, the better!"
"Well I am Jenassa, but what shall we call you?"
"Well, Jenassa, you may call me Chaconne."
"And I am, as Jenassa said, Etienne."
"Then lead on, Etienne and Jenassa! For talking is thirsty work, and I would do it over some ale."
"It shall be done, Chaconne!" replied Etienne.
And the three walked out of the alley to find the nearest tavern.
END OF PART 2
c Steven Ross
Last edited by smr1957 on Sat Dec 10, 2022 6:09 pm, edited 1 time in total.
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
ADVENTURERS THREE - Part Three of four
by Steven Ross
(Part 1 may be found here)
(Part 2 may be found here)
The three sat at a table in a small tavern in Cutpurse Alley called The Dented Helm, just off Armorer's Avenue, a pitcher of ale in front of them, which Chaconne was already reaching for to pour herself another tankard, her first having been drained in barely two gulps, and not a word spoken. Not that Etienne or Janessa were far behind, in fact, Etienne was already waving to the bar wench to bring them another pitcher of ale - and some stronger stuff as well, maybe.
"So, now that we've taken care of your dry mouth -"
"Who says you have," Chaconne responded, "that was just the first dose!"
"She's a thirsty one, Etienne."
"So she is, Jenassa." Then, returning his attention to Chaconne - "What was that in the alley all about? Or just the wrong place at the wrong time?"
Chaconne gave a small smile - yet for anyone who looked closer, there could be seen a touch of sadness about it, as if she knew things that would be, and knew that happiness was just a temporary illusion that disappeared as a wisp of smoke in the breeze -or like a small candle flame that is doomed to gutter out in the end and darkness overtake all, no matter the feeble efforts to hold it back; doomed as are all mortals to a long eternal sleep that has no awakening, not unless the gods themselves should choose - and even that only for a time, for the gods are also mortal, and do also expire when the last of their followers cease to be.
"Perhaps - at least the wrong place for them at the wrong time," Chaconne responded.
"Indeed it was," said Jenassa.
"But," continued Chaconne, "the reason for it was quite simple - I was bored. And you know what they say about Iltmor ..."
"What do they say?" Etienne.
"If you're bored, you're just not trying."
"Well, those in the alley are certainly bored now."
"Who can tell? In Iltmor, even the dead are not bored." And then Chaconne gave a clap of her hands - "But look, here is more drink!" And she reached and took the pitcher of ale from the serving wench.
"One moment," Etienne said to the wench. Then, to his companions at the table, "Perhaps something stronger? I'll leave it to you two to decide."
Jenassa turned to Chaconne.
"I think some Iltmoran brandy - "
"Yes! Oh, that would be just right!"
Etienne in turn just nodded to the wench and held up three fingers, and the wench turned and walked off to fetch their order.
And so the night progressed, and Etienne and Jenassa told Chaconne all that they had done to that point, though only alluding to an "errand" and not mentioning the box or its contents, whilst Chaconne related how she had recently come to Iltmor looking for something new to engage her attention, she being somewhat of an adventurer, but, until now, things had been decidedly unadventurous.
At last, Etienne turned to Jenassa.
"If we are to see to that business of ours tomorrow, we should be getting some rest."
"We should, for tired eyes miss much that should be seen.?
"Then it would be good to find some rooms -"
"If you two need a place to sleep," said Chaconne, "I have a small loft not far on from here on Dim Lane. You are welcome to it for as long as you are to remain in Iltmor. Besides, it might prove interesting - if you ever decide to tell me what actually brings you here."
"As to a place to stay - Jenassa?"
Jenassa gave a nod of her head to indicate her assent.
"Then that's part is settled. As to telling you what brings us here - it's late now and my head is somewhat fogged, so we'll leave that til another time. For now, lead on!"
The three rose somewhat unsteadily to their feet and left the tavern to make their way to Chaconne's kip.
Etienne awoke to the sound of Jenassa and Chaconne talking together off in one side of the small room that was Chaconne's loft - just a bed, small table, a couple of chairs, and a wardrobe being the only things of note. As he sat up from where he lay upon a rug, Jenassa spoke.
"Chaconne was just filling me in on what she knows of Iltmor."
"Which is not much, except that the different guilds all vie with one another for control, and that money speaks, but daggers stab, and while a sharp tongue is good, a sharp blade is better - so if one does not solve a problem, the other does."
"Well," said Etienne, "someone has already used a sharp blade where my errand -"
"Our errand," Jenassa said, cutting in.
Etienne nodded and continued.
"Where our errand is concerned."
"And what would your errand be?" asked Chaconne.
"We go to deliver a small package to one Danmar Belkor, owner of Belkor and Sons on Traders Row."
"Well, that's certainly where the money speaks loudest," said Chaconne. "Belkor is one of the richest men in Iltmor - if not the whole of Iltmora itself. And it is said he has a finger in many enterprises."
"Well, he is one finger less, then," commented Jenassa.
"Indeed - or at least one of his people is," added Etienne. "And an important one, if the ring upon the finger is any guide."
Chaconne looked from Etienne to Jenassa and back again.
"How so?" she asked.
"I am to deliver a small container to this Belkor and return to Tilst with his response. And, wishing to know as much as possible, I took a peek inside along the way."
"And while the ring looked valuable," Jenassa, now, "doubtless the finger - or the one to whom it belonged - is more so."
"At least to Belkor." Etienne ran his fingers through his hair and continued. "It is there where we are headed today - after a quick stop at the Golden Key to announce our arrival, for doubtless the innkeep is expecting us."
"I would guess the container is just another enterprise he has a finger in," said Chaconne with a smile.
"It would seem so." Etienne.
"Then don't let me delay you," said Chaconne. "Perhaps we can meet up later at the Dented Helm and you can tell me all about it."
"Perhaps we can."
"We shall look for you there, after nightfall," added Jenassa.
"It is best we split up, as they are expecting one and not two," said Etienne, as he and Jenassa walked down Armorer's Avenue on the way to the Golden Key Inn.
"I shall stay in the shadows, never fear, as I did back in Tilst and along the first part of the journey - and no one but you will know - even if you do not see me either."
"Good. And I will see what the innkeep at the Golden Key has to say, if anything, and spin him a story as to why I shall not be staying. Then it will be on to Belkor and Sons to complete the transaction - and maybe discover some more."
"And I shall have your back to make sure that no one follows unseen - and that no blade finds its way there."
"Then let it be done." And Etienne turned and strode rapidly away, while Jenassa crossed to the other side of the road and fell back a distance.
If anyone other than Jenassa was following Etienne, he could not detect them, and as for the innkeeper at the Golden Key, he seemed to know nothing about anything and cared even less. So after getting directions to Belkor and Sons ("North on The Slice, and a right on the Grand Trunk. Keep on down the Trunk, go lef on the Av'nue of Merchants, then there be Traders Row on the right - it be there. But if yous wants good stuff, see me brother in the Market, he...." and the innkeep kept on even as Etienne turned and walked away). Not too much later, Etienne found himself entering into his destination. The shop looked very little like a shop, there being just a few items on actual display - but these items all appeared to be of a rare - and expensive - nature. And aside from the two well dressed (and well muscled) individuals (guards, obviously) standing off to the sides (both closely watching Etienne), there was but one other, a well appointed gentleman sitting behind a desk towards the back of the room, busily at work writing something or other. It was this individual that Etienne approached.
"Excuse me."
The man held up his hand and continued writing a moment longer before looking up
"Yes? May I help you?'
"I'm looking for Danmar Belkor."
The two guards now turned all their attention on Etienne - like trained dogs readying to spring if necessary.
"And what is the nature of your business? And whom may I say is calling?"
"The nature of my business is for Belkor's ears alone. As to who is calling, tell him it is a messenger from Tilst."
"One moment." The man stood from his desk and, after sliding the papers on it into a drawer, walked to the back and to one side and thence through a doorway, leaving Etienne standing. A moment later he reappeared, and beckoning, indicated that Etienne should follow him, which Etienne did.
The room Etienne entered was elegantly furnished, a large desk dominating it, behind which sat an older man impeccably dressed - and, off to one side, there stood a large man who could have been a sibling of the two guards outside. The man from the shop's front left, to return to his duties.
"I am Danmar Belkor," said the man behind the desk. "You have a message from Tilst for me?"
Etienne grabbed a chair from the side of the room and dragged it to the front of the desk and sat down - the guard watching his every move, his hand never straying far from his sword.
"I do," replied Etienne, "for you alone and not for anyone else."
"You can wait outside," Belkor said to the guard with as wave of his hand. The man left the office, closing the door behind him as he did so. "Now, what of the message - it is from Toldir, I presume."
As Belkor had waved the guard out, it had not gone unnoticed by Etienne that Belkor wore a ring on his finger, identical to the one on the finger in the box - the box which he now withdrew from inside his shirt and slid across the desk to Belkor.
"I was told to give this to you, and return with your response - or lack of response."
"And what of the usual go between? Where is he and why are you in his place?" said Belkor picking up the small container and examining it.
"Does that matter? He had an unfortunate accident and I am here in his stead." (Etienne did not mention that he had been part of that unfortunate accident.)
"No, I suppose not." And now Belkor picked up a small dagger from his desk and slit open the paper wrapping. A moment later he was staring at the contents of the box, and though he hid his reaction well, Etienne could still see him turn pale as blood drained from the man's face in shock at the sight of what lay within.
Without looking up, Belkor responded.
"Tell Toldir I agree."
"Very well." replied Etienne. "Is there anything else?"
"Just go."
Etienne rose from the chair and left Belkor staring at the contents of the box.
Some time later, Etienne - now once more joined by Jenassa - sat in a small nondescript tavern on Armorer's Avenue.
"No one followed you to Belkor's," said Jenassa, "but when you came out, there was one person who shadowed you - until you lost them in the market."
"I thought as much. It was doubtless one of Belkor's men. There were two just inside the shop and Belkor's personal guard when I entered, but only one and the guard when I left."
"I also thought for a moment that I spied Chaconne, but it was just a quick glimpse of sun shining upon blonde hair, and I could be mistaken."
"Well, if it were her, we shall hear about it later at the Dented Helm."
"And as to your errand, how did it go?"
"Belkor recognized the contents instantly - and going by the ring he wore, which was a match for the one on the finger in the box, the person whose finger that was is related to him."
"And is being held hostage to ensure Belkor's cooperation."
"It would seem so."
"Well, doubtless they are all thieves, and knew going in what to expect."
"Still, holding a hostage and sending a message as this Toldir did, just doesn't sit right with me. Perhaps there is another way."
"And I say let them sleep in the bed they made."
"The thing is, if there is a way, we gain a friend in Belkor - which could be useful."
"And an enemy in Toldir."
"Perhaps not. There may be a way to gain a friend there, as well - though not Toldir."
"Who, then?"
"I have an idea. Let me think on this a while longer."
"As you say."
"Anyway, I'll walk around a bit more and see what, if any, rumors I can pick up. I'll meet you and Chaconne back at the Dented Helm later."
"And I shall do the same."
When Etienne arrived back at the Dented Helm, Jenassa and Chaconne were already there, seated at a table and having drinks, discussing the day's events.
"I see you to beat me back here," said Etienne as he sat down and ordered some ale.
"That we did," said Chaconne cheerfully, "and you've some catching up to do as Jenassa and I have been sampling the ale while we waited."
"And talking of what we've discovered," added Jenassa.
"And of you."
"I'm afraid to ask," responded Etienne as he took the mug of ale which the wench had brought over to him.
"Of you," said Jenassa, "there was not much to say."
"It seems you are a bit of a mystery - but that just makes things more interesting. But, of this Belkor, we have found out some interesting things."
"Which I will let Chaconne relate, as she has discovered the bulk of it." Jenassa
Etienne had taken a long drink of ale, and now, placing the mug down, spoke in turn.
"That is good, for in a long day of walking the streets and talking to people, I discovered very little - just what anyone else would know who lives here."
"That's because you are not a pretty young woman," Chaconne commented with a slight smile.
"Though you may pass for handsome as far as men go." Jenassa. "But why don't you tell us what you've discovered, and then Chaconne can tell what she knows, which is much the same as I discovered, but more."
"It truly was not much. It seems that this Belkor is planning to expand to Tilst. But as of late, there seems to be some sort of problem and nothing further is known about it. Anyway, that is the gist of it. And now it is your turn, Chaconne." And Etienne took another drink of ale, for all know that ale - especially after a long day - does wonders to restore the spirit and allow one to concentrate on the really important things.
"It is as you say. I spent some time in the market - yes, Jenassa did see me there, and I you, as well as the one following you, who I was able to distract with some innocent questions and some smiles - and then spoke with some of the shop owners along Traders Row, who were more than happy to speak with me - especially as I showed an interest in their wares, though they were disappointed in the end and were left with just vague promises of a return visit."
"And I did the same along the Avenue of Merchants, though not nearly with Chaconne's success," added Jenassa.
"So what did you two find out?"
"It is as you say," Chaconne continued. "Belkor is looking to expand his operation to Tilst, and some weeks ago sent his son there to lay the groundwork. But after sending back some initial information, it would seem the son disappeared, and nothing further has been heard from him."
"And so the whole thing has stalled," interjected Jenassa. "And Belkor himself has seemingly become distracted and worried about something, though no one knows what."
Etienne nodded.
"It seems clear," he said. "Toldir heard of things and decided to muscle in on the action. And to give him leverage, took the young Belkor and is holding him."
"Hence the finger being delivered," said Chaconne.
"Either Toldir gets the answer he wants, or a larger box will be sent back bearing the rest of Belkor's son," said Jenassa.
"That would seem to be the situation," agreed Etienne. "But, I had an idea."
"So you said," - Jenassa - "well let's hear it."
"If Toldir's organization is anything like others of the sort, there are bound to be power struggles and those who would want to replace him. If we can get another to agree to release the son in exchange for a piece of the action in running Belkor's expansion and taking over from Toldir, I think the issue can be settled."
"But who would we approach?" Jenassa.
"Remember the one who followed us - perhaps he would know of one."
Jenassa nodded.
"It would seem worth a try - we, at least, have nothing to lose about it."
"Then tomorrow I will pay another visit to Belkor, and see what he has to say."
"And now," said Chaconne, "I say we have another round of drinks."
Etienne entered Belkor and Sons and indicated he would speak once again with Belkor, and was led once again to the rear office.
"You again? I have given my response, what more is there to be said!"
"I have an idea that will save both your son and your business."
"And what do you know of this!"
"I know that you intend to expand to Tilst, I know that you sent your son there, I know that you have not heard from him. But, most importantly, I know Toldir is holding your son hostage to your handing over the business, and that is how he is gettin your consent to do so."
"How do you know this? And what has that to do with anything?"
"As to how I know - I know. How is irrelevant. As to what it has to do with things, there may be a way to save your son and your business, both."
"And you would be the one, I suppose. And for a price too."
"Yes, I would be the one - or, at least, the one to make it happen. As to a price, well, a modest amount for expenses would not hurt."
"Then talk fast, or begone."
And so Etienne explained his plan to Belkor, how replacing Toldir with some eager underling more interested in controlling Toldir's enterprise than Belkor's (though a small cut would help sweeten things), would result in the son's release at far less cost that the present arraignment.
"And what if it doesn't work? What of my son then?"
"It will work, because as far as Toldir will know, you will have agreed to everything he asked."
"And if he is not replaced and discovers otherwise?"
"Believe me when I tell you, he will never know."
"And why should I believe you?"
"Because I give my word. And because you really don't have many choices in the matter anyway."
Belkor tapped in fingers on the table, as he thought the proposition over.
"Well? What do you have to say?"
"Very well, as long as my son is spared and returned to me. And what will you get out of this?"
"Well, let us say five hundred gold to cover expenses, nothing more. And your friendship for doing this."
"Very well, then. But it has better work, or it will not be my friendship that you will get."
"Oh, it will work. And when I send your son back to you, I will give him something so you will know how well I have kept my word."
"Just sent my son back, and I will be well satisfied." With that, Belkor called in the store manager from the front, told him to pay Etienne five hundred gold, and dismissed them both.
His pockets now heavier by the gold given him by Belkor, Etienne returned to Chaconne's kip in Dim Lane, where he found Jenassa relaxing.
"How did your visit go," she asked.
"He agreed. And I got five hundred gold out of it, as well."
"You could have gotten much more."
"I could, but future favors may be worth more than any gold gotten now."
Jenassa just shrugged in response.
"I would have taken the gold in hand," she said.
"And where is Chaconne?"
"She is out running errands, and will meet us at the Dented Helm."
"Then let us go there and get a head start on her, and make sure that she is not kept waiting!"
Later, Chaconne joined them, having completed her errands (getting her blades sharpened, her leather stitched up where needed, and most important of all, buying a bottle of some good Iltmoran brandy). And so the three spent the night carousing, before staggering back to Chaconne's kip.
The next day they were on the road again, returning to Tilst.
END OF PART 3
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
(Part 1 may be found here)
(Part 2 may be found here)
The three sat at a table in a small tavern in Cutpurse Alley called The Dented Helm, just off Armorer's Avenue, a pitcher of ale in front of them, which Chaconne was already reaching for to pour herself another tankard, her first having been drained in barely two gulps, and not a word spoken. Not that Etienne or Janessa were far behind, in fact, Etienne was already waving to the bar wench to bring them another pitcher of ale - and some stronger stuff as well, maybe.
"So, now that we've taken care of your dry mouth -"
"Who says you have," Chaconne responded, "that was just the first dose!"
"She's a thirsty one, Etienne."
"So she is, Jenassa." Then, returning his attention to Chaconne - "What was that in the alley all about? Or just the wrong place at the wrong time?"
Chaconne gave a small smile - yet for anyone who looked closer, there could be seen a touch of sadness about it, as if she knew things that would be, and knew that happiness was just a temporary illusion that disappeared as a wisp of smoke in the breeze -or like a small candle flame that is doomed to gutter out in the end and darkness overtake all, no matter the feeble efforts to hold it back; doomed as are all mortals to a long eternal sleep that has no awakening, not unless the gods themselves should choose - and even that only for a time, for the gods are also mortal, and do also expire when the last of their followers cease to be.
"Perhaps - at least the wrong place for them at the wrong time," Chaconne responded.
"Indeed it was," said Jenassa.
"But," continued Chaconne, "the reason for it was quite simple - I was bored. And you know what they say about Iltmor ..."
"What do they say?" Etienne.
"If you're bored, you're just not trying."
"Well, those in the alley are certainly bored now."
"Who can tell? In Iltmor, even the dead are not bored." And then Chaconne gave a clap of her hands - "But look, here is more drink!" And she reached and took the pitcher of ale from the serving wench.
"One moment," Etienne said to the wench. Then, to his companions at the table, "Perhaps something stronger? I'll leave it to you two to decide."
Jenassa turned to Chaconne.
"I think some Iltmoran brandy - "
"Yes! Oh, that would be just right!"
Etienne in turn just nodded to the wench and held up three fingers, and the wench turned and walked off to fetch their order.
And so the night progressed, and Etienne and Jenassa told Chaconne all that they had done to that point, though only alluding to an "errand" and not mentioning the box or its contents, whilst Chaconne related how she had recently come to Iltmor looking for something new to engage her attention, she being somewhat of an adventurer, but, until now, things had been decidedly unadventurous.
At last, Etienne turned to Jenassa.
"If we are to see to that business of ours tomorrow, we should be getting some rest."
"We should, for tired eyes miss much that should be seen.?
"Then it would be good to find some rooms -"
"If you two need a place to sleep," said Chaconne, "I have a small loft not far on from here on Dim Lane. You are welcome to it for as long as you are to remain in Iltmor. Besides, it might prove interesting - if you ever decide to tell me what actually brings you here."
"As to a place to stay - Jenassa?"
Jenassa gave a nod of her head to indicate her assent.
"Then that's part is settled. As to telling you what brings us here - it's late now and my head is somewhat fogged, so we'll leave that til another time. For now, lead on!"
The three rose somewhat unsteadily to their feet and left the tavern to make their way to Chaconne's kip.
Etienne awoke to the sound of Jenassa and Chaconne talking together off in one side of the small room that was Chaconne's loft - just a bed, small table, a couple of chairs, and a wardrobe being the only things of note. As he sat up from where he lay upon a rug, Jenassa spoke.
"Chaconne was just filling me in on what she knows of Iltmor."
"Which is not much, except that the different guilds all vie with one another for control, and that money speaks, but daggers stab, and while a sharp tongue is good, a sharp blade is better - so if one does not solve a problem, the other does."
"Well," said Etienne, "someone has already used a sharp blade where my errand -"
"Our errand," Jenassa said, cutting in.
Etienne nodded and continued.
"Where our errand is concerned."
"And what would your errand be?" asked Chaconne.
"We go to deliver a small package to one Danmar Belkor, owner of Belkor and Sons on Traders Row."
"Well, that's certainly where the money speaks loudest," said Chaconne. "Belkor is one of the richest men in Iltmor - if not the whole of Iltmora itself. And it is said he has a finger in many enterprises."
"Well, he is one finger less, then," commented Jenassa.
"Indeed - or at least one of his people is," added Etienne. "And an important one, if the ring upon the finger is any guide."
Chaconne looked from Etienne to Jenassa and back again.
"How so?" she asked.
"I am to deliver a small container to this Belkor and return to Tilst with his response. And, wishing to know as much as possible, I took a peek inside along the way."
"And while the ring looked valuable," Jenassa, now, "doubtless the finger - or the one to whom it belonged - is more so."
"At least to Belkor." Etienne ran his fingers through his hair and continued. "It is there where we are headed today - after a quick stop at the Golden Key to announce our arrival, for doubtless the innkeep is expecting us."
"I would guess the container is just another enterprise he has a finger in," said Chaconne with a smile.
"It would seem so." Etienne.
"Then don't let me delay you," said Chaconne. "Perhaps we can meet up later at the Dented Helm and you can tell me all about it."
"Perhaps we can."
"We shall look for you there, after nightfall," added Jenassa.
"It is best we split up, as they are expecting one and not two," said Etienne, as he and Jenassa walked down Armorer's Avenue on the way to the Golden Key Inn.
"I shall stay in the shadows, never fear, as I did back in Tilst and along the first part of the journey - and no one but you will know - even if you do not see me either."
"Good. And I will see what the innkeep at the Golden Key has to say, if anything, and spin him a story as to why I shall not be staying. Then it will be on to Belkor and Sons to complete the transaction - and maybe discover some more."
"And I shall have your back to make sure that no one follows unseen - and that no blade finds its way there."
"Then let it be done." And Etienne turned and strode rapidly away, while Jenassa crossed to the other side of the road and fell back a distance.
If anyone other than Jenassa was following Etienne, he could not detect them, and as for the innkeeper at the Golden Key, he seemed to know nothing about anything and cared even less. So after getting directions to Belkor and Sons ("North on The Slice, and a right on the Grand Trunk. Keep on down the Trunk, go lef on the Av'nue of Merchants, then there be Traders Row on the right - it be there. But if yous wants good stuff, see me brother in the Market, he...." and the innkeep kept on even as Etienne turned and walked away). Not too much later, Etienne found himself entering into his destination. The shop looked very little like a shop, there being just a few items on actual display - but these items all appeared to be of a rare - and expensive - nature. And aside from the two well dressed (and well muscled) individuals (guards, obviously) standing off to the sides (both closely watching Etienne), there was but one other, a well appointed gentleman sitting behind a desk towards the back of the room, busily at work writing something or other. It was this individual that Etienne approached.
"Excuse me."
The man held up his hand and continued writing a moment longer before looking up
"Yes? May I help you?'
"I'm looking for Danmar Belkor."
The two guards now turned all their attention on Etienne - like trained dogs readying to spring if necessary.
"And what is the nature of your business? And whom may I say is calling?"
"The nature of my business is for Belkor's ears alone. As to who is calling, tell him it is a messenger from Tilst."
"One moment." The man stood from his desk and, after sliding the papers on it into a drawer, walked to the back and to one side and thence through a doorway, leaving Etienne standing. A moment later he reappeared, and beckoning, indicated that Etienne should follow him, which Etienne did.
The room Etienne entered was elegantly furnished, a large desk dominating it, behind which sat an older man impeccably dressed - and, off to one side, there stood a large man who could have been a sibling of the two guards outside. The man from the shop's front left, to return to his duties.
"I am Danmar Belkor," said the man behind the desk. "You have a message from Tilst for me?"
Etienne grabbed a chair from the side of the room and dragged it to the front of the desk and sat down - the guard watching his every move, his hand never straying far from his sword.
"I do," replied Etienne, "for you alone and not for anyone else."
"You can wait outside," Belkor said to the guard with as wave of his hand. The man left the office, closing the door behind him as he did so. "Now, what of the message - it is from Toldir, I presume."
As Belkor had waved the guard out, it had not gone unnoticed by Etienne that Belkor wore a ring on his finger, identical to the one on the finger in the box - the box which he now withdrew from inside his shirt and slid across the desk to Belkor.
"I was told to give this to you, and return with your response - or lack of response."
"And what of the usual go between? Where is he and why are you in his place?" said Belkor picking up the small container and examining it.
"Does that matter? He had an unfortunate accident and I am here in his stead." (Etienne did not mention that he had been part of that unfortunate accident.)
"No, I suppose not." And now Belkor picked up a small dagger from his desk and slit open the paper wrapping. A moment later he was staring at the contents of the box, and though he hid his reaction well, Etienne could still see him turn pale as blood drained from the man's face in shock at the sight of what lay within.
Without looking up, Belkor responded.
"Tell Toldir I agree."
"Very well." replied Etienne. "Is there anything else?"
"Just go."
Etienne rose from the chair and left Belkor staring at the contents of the box.
Some time later, Etienne - now once more joined by Jenassa - sat in a small nondescript tavern on Armorer's Avenue.
"No one followed you to Belkor's," said Jenassa, "but when you came out, there was one person who shadowed you - until you lost them in the market."
"I thought as much. It was doubtless one of Belkor's men. There were two just inside the shop and Belkor's personal guard when I entered, but only one and the guard when I left."
"I also thought for a moment that I spied Chaconne, but it was just a quick glimpse of sun shining upon blonde hair, and I could be mistaken."
"Well, if it were her, we shall hear about it later at the Dented Helm."
"And as to your errand, how did it go?"
"Belkor recognized the contents instantly - and going by the ring he wore, which was a match for the one on the finger in the box, the person whose finger that was is related to him."
"And is being held hostage to ensure Belkor's cooperation."
"It would seem so."
"Well, doubtless they are all thieves, and knew going in what to expect."
"Still, holding a hostage and sending a message as this Toldir did, just doesn't sit right with me. Perhaps there is another way."
"And I say let them sleep in the bed they made."
"The thing is, if there is a way, we gain a friend in Belkor - which could be useful."
"And an enemy in Toldir."
"Perhaps not. There may be a way to gain a friend there, as well - though not Toldir."
"Who, then?"
"I have an idea. Let me think on this a while longer."
"As you say."
"Anyway, I'll walk around a bit more and see what, if any, rumors I can pick up. I'll meet you and Chaconne back at the Dented Helm later."
"And I shall do the same."
When Etienne arrived back at the Dented Helm, Jenassa and Chaconne were already there, seated at a table and having drinks, discussing the day's events.
"I see you to beat me back here," said Etienne as he sat down and ordered some ale.
"That we did," said Chaconne cheerfully, "and you've some catching up to do as Jenassa and I have been sampling the ale while we waited."
"And talking of what we've discovered," added Jenassa.
"And of you."
"I'm afraid to ask," responded Etienne as he took the mug of ale which the wench had brought over to him.
"Of you," said Jenassa, "there was not much to say."
"It seems you are a bit of a mystery - but that just makes things more interesting. But, of this Belkor, we have found out some interesting things."
"Which I will let Chaconne relate, as she has discovered the bulk of it." Jenassa
Etienne had taken a long drink of ale, and now, placing the mug down, spoke in turn.
"That is good, for in a long day of walking the streets and talking to people, I discovered very little - just what anyone else would know who lives here."
"That's because you are not a pretty young woman," Chaconne commented with a slight smile.
"Though you may pass for handsome as far as men go." Jenassa. "But why don't you tell us what you've discovered, and then Chaconne can tell what she knows, which is much the same as I discovered, but more."
"It truly was not much. It seems that this Belkor is planning to expand to Tilst. But as of late, there seems to be some sort of problem and nothing further is known about it. Anyway, that is the gist of it. And now it is your turn, Chaconne." And Etienne took another drink of ale, for all know that ale - especially after a long day - does wonders to restore the spirit and allow one to concentrate on the really important things.
"It is as you say. I spent some time in the market - yes, Jenassa did see me there, and I you, as well as the one following you, who I was able to distract with some innocent questions and some smiles - and then spoke with some of the shop owners along Traders Row, who were more than happy to speak with me - especially as I showed an interest in their wares, though they were disappointed in the end and were left with just vague promises of a return visit."
"And I did the same along the Avenue of Merchants, though not nearly with Chaconne's success," added Jenassa.
"So what did you two find out?"
"It is as you say," Chaconne continued. "Belkor is looking to expand his operation to Tilst, and some weeks ago sent his son there to lay the groundwork. But after sending back some initial information, it would seem the son disappeared, and nothing further has been heard from him."
"And so the whole thing has stalled," interjected Jenassa. "And Belkor himself has seemingly become distracted and worried about something, though no one knows what."
Etienne nodded.
"It seems clear," he said. "Toldir heard of things and decided to muscle in on the action. And to give him leverage, took the young Belkor and is holding him."
"Hence the finger being delivered," said Chaconne.
"Either Toldir gets the answer he wants, or a larger box will be sent back bearing the rest of Belkor's son," said Jenassa.
"That would seem to be the situation," agreed Etienne. "But, I had an idea."
"So you said," - Jenassa - "well let's hear it."
"If Toldir's organization is anything like others of the sort, there are bound to be power struggles and those who would want to replace him. If we can get another to agree to release the son in exchange for a piece of the action in running Belkor's expansion and taking over from Toldir, I think the issue can be settled."
"But who would we approach?" Jenassa.
"Remember the one who followed us - perhaps he would know of one."
Jenassa nodded.
"It would seem worth a try - we, at least, have nothing to lose about it."
"Then tomorrow I will pay another visit to Belkor, and see what he has to say."
"And now," said Chaconne, "I say we have another round of drinks."
Etienne entered Belkor and Sons and indicated he would speak once again with Belkor, and was led once again to the rear office.
"You again? I have given my response, what more is there to be said!"
"I have an idea that will save both your son and your business."
"And what do you know of this!"
"I know that you intend to expand to Tilst, I know that you sent your son there, I know that you have not heard from him. But, most importantly, I know Toldir is holding your son hostage to your handing over the business, and that is how he is gettin your consent to do so."
"How do you know this? And what has that to do with anything?"
"As to how I know - I know. How is irrelevant. As to what it has to do with things, there may be a way to save your son and your business, both."
"And you would be the one, I suppose. And for a price too."
"Yes, I would be the one - or, at least, the one to make it happen. As to a price, well, a modest amount for expenses would not hurt."
"Then talk fast, or begone."
And so Etienne explained his plan to Belkor, how replacing Toldir with some eager underling more interested in controlling Toldir's enterprise than Belkor's (though a small cut would help sweeten things), would result in the son's release at far less cost that the present arraignment.
"And what if it doesn't work? What of my son then?"
"It will work, because as far as Toldir will know, you will have agreed to everything he asked."
"And if he is not replaced and discovers otherwise?"
"Believe me when I tell you, he will never know."
"And why should I believe you?"
"Because I give my word. And because you really don't have many choices in the matter anyway."
Belkor tapped in fingers on the table, as he thought the proposition over.
"Well? What do you have to say?"
"Very well, as long as my son is spared and returned to me. And what will you get out of this?"
"Well, let us say five hundred gold to cover expenses, nothing more. And your friendship for doing this."
"Very well, then. But it has better work, or it will not be my friendship that you will get."
"Oh, it will work. And when I send your son back to you, I will give him something so you will know how well I have kept my word."
"Just sent my son back, and I will be well satisfied." With that, Belkor called in the store manager from the front, told him to pay Etienne five hundred gold, and dismissed them both.
His pockets now heavier by the gold given him by Belkor, Etienne returned to Chaconne's kip in Dim Lane, where he found Jenassa relaxing.
"How did your visit go," she asked.
"He agreed. And I got five hundred gold out of it, as well."
"You could have gotten much more."
"I could, but future favors may be worth more than any gold gotten now."
Jenassa just shrugged in response.
"I would have taken the gold in hand," she said.
"And where is Chaconne?"
"She is out running errands, and will meet us at the Dented Helm."
"Then let us go there and get a head start on her, and make sure that she is not kept waiting!"
Later, Chaconne joined them, having completed her errands (getting her blades sharpened, her leather stitched up where needed, and most important of all, buying a bottle of some good Iltmoran brandy). And so the three spent the night carousing, before staggering back to Chaconne's kip.
The next day they were on the road again, returning to Tilst.
END OF PART 3
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
ADVENTURERS THREE - Part Four of four
by Steven Ross
(Part 1 may be found here)
(Part 2 may be found here)
(Part 3 may be found here)
Toldir sat at his desk thinking, Snook in the chair opposite him idly cleaning the dirt from beneath his fingernails. Toldir just gazed across while his mind ran on reviewing plans and options. Yes, he thought, Snook with his beggar friends was getting too strong, and the time would come when he wouldn't be satisfied. Perhaps now was the time to deal with it - send him off to Iltmor to take over Belkor's operation and at the same time separate him from his base. As for the Etienne fellow? It was just over two weeks since he had left, and he should be returning with Belkor's response soon. Well, with control of Belkor's, one way or another, a messenger wouldn't be needed anymore, as there would be a regular back and forth communication. So, send him back to Iltmor with Snook, and let there be an accident along the way - and if he doesn't want to return to Iltmor, then send him below through the trapdoor for a swim in the cold waters of the Iltmor River. Either way, Toldir thought, I'll save 200 gold. As for the Belkor boy? If Belkor agrees, he can go back with Snook - if not, then he can go for a swim as well.
Finally, Toldir spoke.
"Almost time for the messenger to return. You ready to take care of things?"
"I'll be ready."
"Good. And regardless of how things turn out, we won't be needing the fellow any longer."
"How about communications with Iltmor? The fellow should be handy enough for that."
"No, I don't think so. Someone in the organization would be more reliable, and less expensive. Besides, I've decided that you will be going to Iltmor to take over things there, along with a few of the boys to help keep things running smoothly."
Etienne and his two companions camped by the side of the road, having avoided the inns along the way in case there should be any to report on the comings and goings of those staying in them, and expected to be in Tilst in another three days.
"I think it would be best if you and Chaconne went on ahead to Tilst as fast as possible - and located the fellow who trailed me," said Etienne. "Don't contact him or let him see you, but mark his location and where he can be found - and find out any other information that you think will be of use. Then I'll meet with you both at the Trumpeting Swan and will take things from there."
"And what will you do then?" asked Jenassa.
"I don't trust this Toldir at all, and I'm sure that he doesn't trust anyone - least of all his underlings. I'm thinking that if I can get that other fellow to see that it's to his advantage to replace Toldir, he might be amenable to helping us - if I can convince him. So, any information you and Chaconne can find out would be useful."
"We'll do our best, Etienne," said Chaconne.
"And we'll leave first thing in the morning and ride at speed. That should give us a full day to find things out before you arrive," added Jenassa.
"Sounds good," said Etienne as he lay down on his bedroll. "Now, I'm all for getting some sleep so as to see you off bright and early - well, early, at any rate."
The next day dawned soon enough, and Etienne saw Jenassa and Chaconne off just before his breakfast, and was on the road himself within the hour.
It was late afternoon three days later when he arrived in Tilst.
Etienne walked into the Trumpeting Swan and quickly spotted Jenassa and Chaconne seated together at one of the tables, where he joined them.
"So, what have you found out?" he asked, after ordering a drink.
"Well," said Jenassa, "the fellow trailing you is named Snook, and is the second to Toldir, who runs the unground enterprises in town. And he is often to be found in The Grand Bazaar as an enforcer."
"Not to mention that this Snook has some connection to the Beggar's Guild," added Chaconne.
"Good! What else have you two discovered?"
"Asking around," said Chaconne, "and applying some persuasion in the form of gold -"
"Not to mention using her looks and sweet appearance," added Jenassa.
"That too," said Chaconne with a smile. Then, "Apparently, Snook is not to happy - at least from what was being said."
"How so?" Etienne.
"It would seem that he is to be sent to Iltmor to run things there, which he is loathe to do, as this would separate him from what is his main support base - the beggars."
"Leaving him in a weakened position and out of touch with events here." Jenassa.
"Not to mention that some of Toldir's chosen men would be going with him, which is also something he is seemingly not thrilled with." Chaconne.
Etienne pondered this for a moment as he drank his ale.
"Perhaps, this will give me the leaverage I need to deal with him," said Etienne finally. "I've an idea that Snook would much rather stay here - and if it means that he also gains control of the local organization, then that might be all that is needed to get him to agree to things. I think I'll look him up now and present him with my proposal. The Bazaar, you said?"
"Yes," replied Jenassa. "He should be easy enough to find, as he makes no secret of his presence."
"Then I shall leave now." Etienne drained the last of his ale and stood up.
"And I and Chaconne shall trail behind to watch your back."
And so the three left the inn, Jenassa and Chaconne dropping back so as not to be seen as being with Etienne.
The Grand Bazaar was a cluttered, crowded, noisy place, filled with the smell of incense, food, and unwashed bodies; the sounds of screeching parrots from far off lands, vendors hawking their wares, people shouting curses, and merchants and customers haggling loudly over prices. A place where you could get anything - anything from wares of a faroff land, drugs of choice, or bodies to use (not to mention possibly catching some interesting disease from doing so, as well). And for the unwary there was the chance of a picked pocket, a knock on the head, or even a shiv in the back if you were not careful - or had the wrong connections. And everywhere there were beggars, sitting and shaking their begging cups or pleading for alms - and all watching, even those who were blind (for there were no actual blind people in the Beggar's Guild, just those who pretended to be) - watching everything and everyone around them, for information was a valuable commodity, and the right information to the right person often brought with it a nice reward in gold.
It was as Jenassa said - Snook was not hard to find at all, though perhaps it is better stated that it was not hard to be found by him, if one wished, for, after asking just a very few people in the bazaar, Etienne found himself confronted by the man.
"I hear that you've been asking around for me," said Snook.
"Yes, I'm Etie - "
"I know who you are. You're the one that Toldir set to deliver the message to Belkor and bring back his answer. So, did you? And if so, what do you want with me?"
"I have his answer."
"Like I said, what do you want with me, then. Why not just deliver it to Toldir, like agreed."
"Because I think that there are some things that may be of interest to you."
"Oh? How so? And what do you know of my interests?"
"Perhaps this isn't the best place to talk."
"No worries on that score, mate. It ain't worth anyone's interest to be betraying what they hear me taking about - not if they want a long life. And all these beggars, they're my friends, and would just as soon cut a person's throat if they thought that person was going against me."
"And Toldir? What of him? Does no one report to him what is heard?"
Snook looked hard at Etienne at that, and then with a wave of his hand indicating that Etienne was to follow, said "Come with me," and turned and walked off.
They didn't walk far. Weaving their way between stalls aqnd pushcarts, they came out to a narrow street - Beggars Lane by name - and were soon standing before a rundown building, a particulary offensive looking - and smelling (as Etienne discovered once he and Snook had crossed the street to the building) - beggar sitting next to the entrance.
"'Lo, Stinko! How's the day shapin'?" asked Snook.
"The same as," replied the beggar. "One Hand Ron, got a big score. Nice T'sun broach - showin' it to Pockets now."
Etienne, meanwhile was doing all he could to hold his breath - but even still the smell from the beggar seemed to reach through.
"That be good, Stinko! I'm taking this one for a talk -"
"New recruit, is it? I can lend him some my old clothes - should put him right and fashionable it should!" And he gave a nasty croaking laugh that trailed off into a hacking cough and the spitting of a great glob of phlem. (Though it was more likely that anyone once wearing anything of Stinko's would thereafter forever be marked by the smell - a permanent stench to follow one around - if they didn't get some deadly disease and die, first.)
"No, just some business that needs talking over - though if it don't work, maybe we can set him as the old armless, legless, eyeless, and tongueless beggar to keep you company next to the door."
Stinko again broke into his frog like laughter ending in coughing and spitting.
"Ah, ain't had me no company like that for, for, well, for... a long time. Right entertainin' it was 'aving someone who looked worse 'en me! Dint smell so pretty, neither!"
"Anyway, we're not to be disturbed." With that, Snook entered the building, and Etienne followed (finally feeling safe to take a deep breath once inside and out of immediate smelcinity of Stinko).
They walked down a long passage, various doors branching off to small side rooms. As Etienne caught glimses of the interiors of these rooms, he could see various activities taking place - in one, a beggar carefully tieing his leg to his thigh to appear as if missing it; in another, a man applying some foul looking goop to his face to mimmic running sores; a third, a beggar talking to a another, describing something while the other was writing down some other something on a scrap of paper. Finally, they reach a cloesed door, and, Snook opening it, they walked inside, where Etienne could see a small desk, some chairs, and off to the side, a bed.
"Welcome to my home," said Snook sitting. "Now, you have a seat, and tell me all, and be quick about it. And if it not be to my liking, you can be sure that it was not in jest that I mentioned that seat next to Stinko with all it entails!"
"It's simple enough, really. Right now, you are not in charge, but you have a certain amount of power through your connection with the Beggars Guild - which is completely separate from your association with Toldir. Furthermore, your connection with the beggars has provided Toldir with the use of a good spy network, though, so far, it is only through you. But with moving you to Iltmor as he intends, he not only relieves you of your Tilst beggar connection and gets to establish his own, he also gets to isolate you from any other friends by selecting those of his crew who will go to Iltmor with you - not only to assist you in running things, but also to keep an eye on you and, should the time come - and it will - to eliminate you from the picture."
"Tell me what I don't know! All this I've seen, I don't -"
Etienne held up a hand indicating Snook should stop, and interrupted.
"Of course you know this, but have not bgeen able to see how to change it - or, at least, how to do so effectively and decisively. And that is where I and my two friends comes in."
"Yes, the dark haired one. Oh yes, I did spy her sneaking around when I trailed you those first two days out of Tilst. But I didn't know if it was you or me that she was following - or who sent her and why - so I did nothing but what Toldir asked of me."
"That was a smart move on your part."
"And the other, would that be the blonde haired one?" The -"
"It would be."
"Yes, some of the beggars saw and heard her asking questions, and reported to me that there was some dancer asking around."
"Dancer?"
"It was said that she moved on her feet as a dancing girl would." Snook shrugged. "No matter. But what is it that you three can do? Whatever it is, it needs to be done quickly, for you have the reply to be made to Toldir, and no matter what that may be, then Toldir's planned will move ahead."
"That's when our's will move ahead, as well."
"How?"
"Once Belkor's son is released - oh yes, old Belkor agreed to the terms -"
"Then how does that change - "
"But he also agreed to my idea - so let me continue."
"Fine - go on."
"I will make sure that I am to take possession of the son to return him back to Iltmor and - "
"Toldir has slated that to be - or a quick drop into the waters of the Iltmor for you if you choose otherwise."
"- once the son is released and in my care, I shall take care of those asssigned to accompany us -"
"As they were you, on the way back - you are no longer needed, you know, and Toldir would save on the gold."
"Well, shows what he thinks of those he no longer needs. Anyway, my two friends will take out those of Toldir's crew back at the Broken Horn. As for Toldir, that is your play - I just pave the way - that way it looks like it was your move all along, and not the doings of others."
"And what do I get out of it?
"Aside from placing you firmly in control of the organization that was Toldir's? Well, Belkor has agreed that you should have full and complete control of his business and trade in Tilst and anything of his that moves through it - with you taking a cut of everything. That way, Belkor keeps his business and even expands it, you get control of things in Tilst, and a nice income, as well - not to mention a front to move whatever you would like that might not be strictly legal. Sounds like a sweet deal to me. Certainly better for you than what Toldir intended. And with you not haveing to do anything more than agreeing to it and taking care of Toldir - me and my friends doing the rest."
"Simple as all that, is it?"
"It is."
"And why should I trust you?"
"Because you know you can't trust Toldir. Besides, I have nothing to gain - at least nothing that is of interest to you - and since your interests are not mine, there's no conflict."
Snook thought for a short while, and then gave his answer.
"It is agreed. Let us make make our plans now and have all set to move."
And so they did, discussing and laying out the how and when of things. When they were done, Snook escorted Etienne back to the door of the Beggars Guild. As Etienne was about to take his leave, he turned back to Snook.
"There is one more thing you could do for me, Snook."
"And what's that? If you want a cut, ain't happening."
"No, nothing like that, just one simple favor."
"Then tell me, and since I'm in a good mood, I might just do it."
And so Etienne told him, and Snook nodded his head in agreement, and they parted ways - Snook to make his arrangements, and Etienne to see Toldir.
It was a short meeting, Etienne explaining that Belkor agreed to all of Toldir's terms, and Toldir asking if Etienne wanted to accept full payment for services rendered now, or if he wanted to make some more by returning to Iltmor, to which Etienne agreed to the more money and the return.
"Good. Tomorrow morning at the first hour of the day after night's end, wait outside the city gate. There I will have the boy delivered to you, along with Snook and the men who are to escort you all back to Iltmor."
"Snook?"
"He is the one who will be running things in Iltmor. Any questions along the way you may have, he will have the answer for. And as for your payment, he will pay you in full."
Back at the Trumpeting Swan, Etienne briefed Jenassa and Chaconne about what was discussed and what their roll was to be, while he wrote out a short note explaining all to Belkor, to be delivered by the son.
"As soon as you see Belkor's son and his escort exit the city gate," he explained while writing, "you are to make your move. Go to the Broken Horn, and take care of Toldir's thugs. Once you have done so, leave it for Snook to finish up with Toldir and meet me outside the gate, where we will take care of the escort."
"And Snook needs no other help with Toldir?" asked Jenassa.
"Not with the beggars to back him up." Then, finishing the note, he folded it and placed it within his tunic, and turned to Chaconne, "Which brings to mind what one of the beggars said. They said they thought you were a dancer, Chaconne. How is that?"
Chaconne just shrugged.
"My mother was one," she replied, "and she taught me steps from my earliest age, as soon as I could walk, I guess, for she was teaching me as far back as I can remember. Which also explains my name, as that was the name of one of the dances she often performed. I suppose that it left an impression and molded how I move. Tis been said by some that it often appears as if I am dancing with my opponents."
"Before you kill them." Jenassa.
"Well, some I do leave alive - though, often enough, they are after in no shape to dance, themselves - not then, if ever."
"Well, that explains that," said Etienne, smiling. "Now let us drink, and then I shall take a room so that we can rest, for the first hour of the day comes soon enough" (which it always does after a night of drinking) "and then I leave to meet with Toldir's men and Belkor's son outside the gates."
"And we to pave the way for Snook," said Jenassa.
"What fun!" added Chaconne.
It was somewhat before the first hour when the three awoke, for Jenassa and Chacone needed to be in place to observe the goings on at the Broken Horn and thus await the departure of the son and his excort that would signal their move, and Etienne wanted to be in place for the assigned rendezvous beforehand so as to gain whatever benefit he could by doing so. All was now in motion, and before the morning was over, all would be decided.
Jenassa and Chacone waited just outside the Broken Horn as the sky brightened and the day started. As they did so, they could see that there were quite a number of beggars gathered in the area, some of them entering into the tavern itself. Soon the morning was fully arrived, and with it, so was Snook, entering within the place. Jenassa and Chaconne did not have much longer to wait, for it was a scant time later that they spied Snook and three thuggish individuals coming out with a young man possessing a bandaged hand. At a word from Snook, the group stopped, Snook speaking with the thugs, who nodded and moved off in the direction of the city gate, whereupon Snook re-entered the tavern, soon followed - once the thugs with the young man were out of sight - by the beggars who had been waiting outside. Jenassa and Chaconne made their way to the Broken Horn and entered within.
Once inside, they could see Snook speaking with a thug standing before the curtained doorway leading to the back, a number of other thugs scattered at tables around the interior, all watching, and the beggars - themselves scattered around - also all watching, though they were mostly watching the thugs and Jenassa and Chaconne.
"Well," said Chaconne in a loud voice, "Anyone want to serve us?"
At this, a number of thugs turned to look.
"Aye," said one, "I've a mind to serve you wenches!" This bringing forth a laugh from Toldir's other goons around the bar.
"Is that so?" said Jenassa. "And what drinks do you serve?"
"The very finest! And I can give it to you right fresh from the source!"
"Hey, indeed," said another, "we can all give you your drink of choice, as much as you want!"
More laughter, and now the attention of all the thugs was fixed upon the two.
"Well, perhaps we can have some dancing first," said Chaconne smiling.
"Horizontal dancing - it's the thing, and if you don't know the steps, we can teach you!"
"Ah, Chaconne," said Jenassa. "Perhaps we should show them some of our dances."
"Yes, sister, I think you are right."
At that, the first of the louts who had spoken stood up and walked over to Chaconne.
"Teach me your steps and I shall show you mine, and then I will serve you my drink, as well!" And he made to grab her. A moment later he was looking at his hand (which was now lying on the floor), while Chaconne calmly stood with her blade in her hand and the bar rang with laughter and comments.
"Good move that!" "It's the one hand dance!" "Try the other hand now!" "Let me give you a hand!" "♡♡♡♡! I'll show you!" This last from the now one handed thug as he whipped out his dagger with his remaining hand and thrust at Chaconne, who danced out of the way and showed him how a thrust should be done, catching him neatly just below the ribcage and running him through.
"That one was a slow learner," commented Jenassa, drawing her own blade now. "Perhaps the others will learn quicker."
"Perhaps," said Chaconne as she withdrew her blade from the now dead body.
At that, the rest of Toldir's men jumped up from where they were sitting or lounging about, and rushed at the two.
"Let us see," Chaconne added.
Meanwhile, the beggars sat watching, and Snook stepped behind the bar - shaking his head at the bartender to indicate that he was not to get involved (not that it made a difference, for the bartender was already ducking down to wait out the fighting).
And so the two lay about them, Jenassa spinning out of the way of one set of thugs while slicing down another, Chaconne dancing in small steps and pirouettes as she laid about her with her blade, dispatching two of the onrushing figures, then sidestepping a third and skipping to one side while Jenassa leapt atop a table, cleaving the head of one thug and slicing the neck of another. The now remaining few thugs were gathering around Chacone swinging their swords this way and that in an attempt to get past her guard, and Jenassa leaped from one table to the next til she was behind them, just as Chaconne sliced open the belly of one, spilling his entrails upon the floor and caused another to slip and fall, whereupon Chaconne dispatched him, as well. And then Chaconne was swinging for the head of the last one and connecting cleanly - but this made no difference, as Jenassa had already separated it from its body. Then, all was quiet - the beggars just watching, as they had during the whole fight.
"I think they learned our dance quite well," said Jenassa as she jumped down from the table.
"That they did, and I enjoyed teaching them," said Chaconne, bending and wiping her blade on the shirt of one of the dead thugs, before sheathing it.
Behind the bar, Snook was watching, and he gave a small nod to Chaconne, who smiled and, tapping Jenassa on the arm, pointed in his direction. Jenassa turned to Snook and spoke.
"It is done. Now it is up to you to take care of Toldir while we meet up with Etienne outside the city gates."
Snook nodded, and waving to the waiting beggars indicating they were to follow, made his way through the doorway leading to the rear of the tavern, and so to his meeting with Toldir.
Etienne waited patiently, and not long after the sky had fully brightened, was rewarded with the sight of Belkor's son accompanied by his three escorts.
"Right on time, I see," said Etienne.
"Yeah, the boss wants us to be on our way immediately."
"And you would be Snook?"
"No. He should be along shortly, he had last minute business to take care of with the boss."
"So we are not leaving immediately, then."
"We are, just as soon as Snook gets here."
"I hope it's not long. I was expecting an early start, and though it's a week to get to Iltmor, I don't like to waste time."
"Then don't waste it asking questions." And the man turned and walked a short distance off, keeping an eye on the gate for Snook's appearance.
The young man who was Belkor's son stood silently, disheveled and with a strained look. Etienne gave him a smile.
"Guess you'll be glad to be back home," Etienne said, to which the young man just responded by looking down at the ground.
Etienne now turned back to watch the gate as well, but looking not for Snook, but for Jenassa and Chaconne. And so it was that some time later, he saw the two women exit the town's gate and approach.
"Ah," he said, speaking to the first man again, "not Snook but a fine sight indeed! Perhaps we can get them to accompany us along the way. Would make for an entertaining time, I am sure."
"And perhaps not," said the man who was not Snook. "There will be plenty of time for entertainment once we are in Iltmor and the goods delivered." This last with a nod towards the young man.
"Too bad. But perhaps a chat with them to pass the time until Snook does arrive."
The man turned away once again, and did not answer.
By now, Jenassa and Chaconne were level with the group, and Etienne addressed them.
"A good morning to you two! Perhaps you would care to spend some time with us? You can at least tell us who you are and what brings you here so early in the morning."
"We can indeed," said Jenassa, as she moved to stand next to the group, placing herself the side of one of the guards, while Chaconne, moving close to the other, said, "We are but dancers, and if you wish, we can show you some steps, for the morning has been a good one and we would share what we know."
"Let it be, then," said Etienne, and in one swift move, he had stepped up to the not Snook and, drawing his sword, had run him through. At the same time, Jenassa and Chaconne drew their own, and before the two guards could do other than to gasp in surprise, they had run them through, as well.
The young man just collapsed to the ground in despair.
Etienne walked over to him and lifted him up.
"You and your father should be safe now," he said. "We await just one message, and then we will know for sure."
A short while later, the group was approached by one of Tilst's beggars.
"Snook sends his compliments, and said to give you this." And the beggar handed Etienne a small box.
"Give Snook my thanks," said Etienne, "and tell him he should be hearing from Iltmor soon enough with all the details he needs."
The beggar nodded, and turned and shambled off.
"That was the message we waited for. You and your father need not worry any more, all has been taken care of. It is all explained in this note for your father." Etienne took out the note and handed it across to the man. "And when you see your father, give him this - he'll understand." And now Etienne handed the box across.
"There should be a carriage leaving soon for Iltmor," added Etienne. "We will wait with you until it gets here."
And so (after Etienne and Jenassa moved the bodies off the road and hid them, leaving Chaconne to talk with the young man and cheer him up), they awaited the carriage, which not much later made its appearance. They made their goodbyes, and the young man climbed aboard the carriage, which then proceeded upon its way down the road and Iltmor.
The young man being sent off, the three had made their way to the Trumpeting Swan, and now they shared their stories. After some number of drinks, Chaconne looked at Etienne and Jenassa.
"I've had a most entertaining time since meeting you both."
"Then why not join us?" asked Etienne.
"Indeed," intoned Jenassa. "Your skills are most impressive and would complement ours nicely."
"Not to say that it seems that with you, we three are as one - as if a part was missing before from the whole."
"That it does, as if we three were together in another life."
"Perhaps we were," said Chaconne cheerfully. "But whether we were or no, we are together now - so yes, I will gladly join the two of you."
"Then let us drink to it!" declared Etienne. "To adventurers three!" And all three raised their cups.
After some greater number of drinks, and trading of tales, and even more drinks, Chaconne turned once more to Etienne.
"There is one thing I would know, Etienne."
"And?"
"What was in the small box that you gave with the note?"
"That? Nothing much." Etienne shrugged, took a great draught of ale, and waved to the wench for another round before turning back to Chaconne. "Just Toldir's finger."
Adventurers Three
C Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
(Part 1 may be found here)
(Part 2 may be found here)
(Part 3 may be found here)
Toldir sat at his desk thinking, Snook in the chair opposite him idly cleaning the dirt from beneath his fingernails. Toldir just gazed across while his mind ran on reviewing plans and options. Yes, he thought, Snook with his beggar friends was getting too strong, and the time would come when he wouldn't be satisfied. Perhaps now was the time to deal with it - send him off to Iltmor to take over Belkor's operation and at the same time separate him from his base. As for the Etienne fellow? It was just over two weeks since he had left, and he should be returning with Belkor's response soon. Well, with control of Belkor's, one way or another, a messenger wouldn't be needed anymore, as there would be a regular back and forth communication. So, send him back to Iltmor with Snook, and let there be an accident along the way - and if he doesn't want to return to Iltmor, then send him below through the trapdoor for a swim in the cold waters of the Iltmor River. Either way, Toldir thought, I'll save 200 gold. As for the Belkor boy? If Belkor agrees, he can go back with Snook - if not, then he can go for a swim as well.
Finally, Toldir spoke.
"Almost time for the messenger to return. You ready to take care of things?"
"I'll be ready."
"Good. And regardless of how things turn out, we won't be needing the fellow any longer."
"How about communications with Iltmor? The fellow should be handy enough for that."
"No, I don't think so. Someone in the organization would be more reliable, and less expensive. Besides, I've decided that you will be going to Iltmor to take over things there, along with a few of the boys to help keep things running smoothly."
Etienne and his two companions camped by the side of the road, having avoided the inns along the way in case there should be any to report on the comings and goings of those staying in them, and expected to be in Tilst in another three days.
"I think it would be best if you and Chaconne went on ahead to Tilst as fast as possible - and located the fellow who trailed me," said Etienne. "Don't contact him or let him see you, but mark his location and where he can be found - and find out any other information that you think will be of use. Then I'll meet with you both at the Trumpeting Swan and will take things from there."
"And what will you do then?" asked Jenassa.
"I don't trust this Toldir at all, and I'm sure that he doesn't trust anyone - least of all his underlings. I'm thinking that if I can get that other fellow to see that it's to his advantage to replace Toldir, he might be amenable to helping us - if I can convince him. So, any information you and Chaconne can find out would be useful."
"We'll do our best, Etienne," said Chaconne.
"And we'll leave first thing in the morning and ride at speed. That should give us a full day to find things out before you arrive," added Jenassa.
"Sounds good," said Etienne as he lay down on his bedroll. "Now, I'm all for getting some sleep so as to see you off bright and early - well, early, at any rate."
The next day dawned soon enough, and Etienne saw Jenassa and Chaconne off just before his breakfast, and was on the road himself within the hour.
It was late afternoon three days later when he arrived in Tilst.
Etienne walked into the Trumpeting Swan and quickly spotted Jenassa and Chaconne seated together at one of the tables, where he joined them.
"So, what have you found out?" he asked, after ordering a drink.
"Well," said Jenassa, "the fellow trailing you is named Snook, and is the second to Toldir, who runs the unground enterprises in town. And he is often to be found in The Grand Bazaar as an enforcer."
"Not to mention that this Snook has some connection to the Beggar's Guild," added Chaconne.
"Good! What else have you two discovered?"
"Asking around," said Chaconne, "and applying some persuasion in the form of gold -"
"Not to mention using her looks and sweet appearance," added Jenassa.
"That too," said Chaconne with a smile. Then, "Apparently, Snook is not to happy - at least from what was being said."
"How so?" Etienne.
"It would seem that he is to be sent to Iltmor to run things there, which he is loathe to do, as this would separate him from what is his main support base - the beggars."
"Leaving him in a weakened position and out of touch with events here." Jenassa.
"Not to mention that some of Toldir's chosen men would be going with him, which is also something he is seemingly not thrilled with." Chaconne.
Etienne pondered this for a moment as he drank his ale.
"Perhaps, this will give me the leaverage I need to deal with him," said Etienne finally. "I've an idea that Snook would much rather stay here - and if it means that he also gains control of the local organization, then that might be all that is needed to get him to agree to things. I think I'll look him up now and present him with my proposal. The Bazaar, you said?"
"Yes," replied Jenassa. "He should be easy enough to find, as he makes no secret of his presence."
"Then I shall leave now." Etienne drained the last of his ale and stood up.
"And I and Chaconne shall trail behind to watch your back."
And so the three left the inn, Jenassa and Chaconne dropping back so as not to be seen as being with Etienne.
The Grand Bazaar was a cluttered, crowded, noisy place, filled with the smell of incense, food, and unwashed bodies; the sounds of screeching parrots from far off lands, vendors hawking their wares, people shouting curses, and merchants and customers haggling loudly over prices. A place where you could get anything - anything from wares of a faroff land, drugs of choice, or bodies to use (not to mention possibly catching some interesting disease from doing so, as well). And for the unwary there was the chance of a picked pocket, a knock on the head, or even a shiv in the back if you were not careful - or had the wrong connections. And everywhere there were beggars, sitting and shaking their begging cups or pleading for alms - and all watching, even those who were blind (for there were no actual blind people in the Beggar's Guild, just those who pretended to be) - watching everything and everyone around them, for information was a valuable commodity, and the right information to the right person often brought with it a nice reward in gold.
It was as Jenassa said - Snook was not hard to find at all, though perhaps it is better stated that it was not hard to be found by him, if one wished, for, after asking just a very few people in the bazaar, Etienne found himself confronted by the man.
"I hear that you've been asking around for me," said Snook.
"Yes, I'm Etie - "
"I know who you are. You're the one that Toldir set to deliver the message to Belkor and bring back his answer. So, did you? And if so, what do you want with me?"
"I have his answer."
"Like I said, what do you want with me, then. Why not just deliver it to Toldir, like agreed."
"Because I think that there are some things that may be of interest to you."
"Oh? How so? And what do you know of my interests?"
"Perhaps this isn't the best place to talk."
"No worries on that score, mate. It ain't worth anyone's interest to be betraying what they hear me taking about - not if they want a long life. And all these beggars, they're my friends, and would just as soon cut a person's throat if they thought that person was going against me."
"And Toldir? What of him? Does no one report to him what is heard?"
Snook looked hard at Etienne at that, and then with a wave of his hand indicating that Etienne was to follow, said "Come with me," and turned and walked off.
They didn't walk far. Weaving their way between stalls aqnd pushcarts, they came out to a narrow street - Beggars Lane by name - and were soon standing before a rundown building, a particulary offensive looking - and smelling (as Etienne discovered once he and Snook had crossed the street to the building) - beggar sitting next to the entrance.
"'Lo, Stinko! How's the day shapin'?" asked Snook.
"The same as," replied the beggar. "One Hand Ron, got a big score. Nice T'sun broach - showin' it to Pockets now."
Etienne, meanwhile was doing all he could to hold his breath - but even still the smell from the beggar seemed to reach through.
"That be good, Stinko! I'm taking this one for a talk -"
"New recruit, is it? I can lend him some my old clothes - should put him right and fashionable it should!" And he gave a nasty croaking laugh that trailed off into a hacking cough and the spitting of a great glob of phlem. (Though it was more likely that anyone once wearing anything of Stinko's would thereafter forever be marked by the smell - a permanent stench to follow one around - if they didn't get some deadly disease and die, first.)
"No, just some business that needs talking over - though if it don't work, maybe we can set him as the old armless, legless, eyeless, and tongueless beggar to keep you company next to the door."
Stinko again broke into his frog like laughter ending in coughing and spitting.
"Ah, ain't had me no company like that for, for, well, for... a long time. Right entertainin' it was 'aving someone who looked worse 'en me! Dint smell so pretty, neither!"
"Anyway, we're not to be disturbed." With that, Snook entered the building, and Etienne followed (finally feeling safe to take a deep breath once inside and out of immediate smelcinity of Stinko).
They walked down a long passage, various doors branching off to small side rooms. As Etienne caught glimses of the interiors of these rooms, he could see various activities taking place - in one, a beggar carefully tieing his leg to his thigh to appear as if missing it; in another, a man applying some foul looking goop to his face to mimmic running sores; a third, a beggar talking to a another, describing something while the other was writing down some other something on a scrap of paper. Finally, they reach a cloesed door, and, Snook opening it, they walked inside, where Etienne could see a small desk, some chairs, and off to the side, a bed.
"Welcome to my home," said Snook sitting. "Now, you have a seat, and tell me all, and be quick about it. And if it not be to my liking, you can be sure that it was not in jest that I mentioned that seat next to Stinko with all it entails!"
"It's simple enough, really. Right now, you are not in charge, but you have a certain amount of power through your connection with the Beggars Guild - which is completely separate from your association with Toldir. Furthermore, your connection with the beggars has provided Toldir with the use of a good spy network, though, so far, it is only through you. But with moving you to Iltmor as he intends, he not only relieves you of your Tilst beggar connection and gets to establish his own, he also gets to isolate you from any other friends by selecting those of his crew who will go to Iltmor with you - not only to assist you in running things, but also to keep an eye on you and, should the time come - and it will - to eliminate you from the picture."
"Tell me what I don't know! All this I've seen, I don't -"
Etienne held up a hand indicating Snook should stop, and interrupted.
"Of course you know this, but have not bgeen able to see how to change it - or, at least, how to do so effectively and decisively. And that is where I and my two friends comes in."
"Yes, the dark haired one. Oh yes, I did spy her sneaking around when I trailed you those first two days out of Tilst. But I didn't know if it was you or me that she was following - or who sent her and why - so I did nothing but what Toldir asked of me."
"That was a smart move on your part."
"And the other, would that be the blonde haired one?" The -"
"It would be."
"Yes, some of the beggars saw and heard her asking questions, and reported to me that there was some dancer asking around."
"Dancer?"
"It was said that she moved on her feet as a dancing girl would." Snook shrugged. "No matter. But what is it that you three can do? Whatever it is, it needs to be done quickly, for you have the reply to be made to Toldir, and no matter what that may be, then Toldir's planned will move ahead."
"That's when our's will move ahead, as well."
"How?"
"Once Belkor's son is released - oh yes, old Belkor agreed to the terms -"
"Then how does that change - "
"But he also agreed to my idea - so let me continue."
"Fine - go on."
"I will make sure that I am to take possession of the son to return him back to Iltmor and - "
"Toldir has slated that to be - or a quick drop into the waters of the Iltmor for you if you choose otherwise."
"- once the son is released and in my care, I shall take care of those asssigned to accompany us -"
"As they were you, on the way back - you are no longer needed, you know, and Toldir would save on the gold."
"Well, shows what he thinks of those he no longer needs. Anyway, my two friends will take out those of Toldir's crew back at the Broken Horn. As for Toldir, that is your play - I just pave the way - that way it looks like it was your move all along, and not the doings of others."
"And what do I get out of it?
"Aside from placing you firmly in control of the organization that was Toldir's? Well, Belkor has agreed that you should have full and complete control of his business and trade in Tilst and anything of his that moves through it - with you taking a cut of everything. That way, Belkor keeps his business and even expands it, you get control of things in Tilst, and a nice income, as well - not to mention a front to move whatever you would like that might not be strictly legal. Sounds like a sweet deal to me. Certainly better for you than what Toldir intended. And with you not haveing to do anything more than agreeing to it and taking care of Toldir - me and my friends doing the rest."
"Simple as all that, is it?"
"It is."
"And why should I trust you?"
"Because you know you can't trust Toldir. Besides, I have nothing to gain - at least nothing that is of interest to you - and since your interests are not mine, there's no conflict."
Snook thought for a short while, and then gave his answer.
"It is agreed. Let us make make our plans now and have all set to move."
And so they did, discussing and laying out the how and when of things. When they were done, Snook escorted Etienne back to the door of the Beggars Guild. As Etienne was about to take his leave, he turned back to Snook.
"There is one more thing you could do for me, Snook."
"And what's that? If you want a cut, ain't happening."
"No, nothing like that, just one simple favor."
"Then tell me, and since I'm in a good mood, I might just do it."
And so Etienne told him, and Snook nodded his head in agreement, and they parted ways - Snook to make his arrangements, and Etienne to see Toldir.
It was a short meeting, Etienne explaining that Belkor agreed to all of Toldir's terms, and Toldir asking if Etienne wanted to accept full payment for services rendered now, or if he wanted to make some more by returning to Iltmor, to which Etienne agreed to the more money and the return.
"Good. Tomorrow morning at the first hour of the day after night's end, wait outside the city gate. There I will have the boy delivered to you, along with Snook and the men who are to escort you all back to Iltmor."
"Snook?"
"He is the one who will be running things in Iltmor. Any questions along the way you may have, he will have the answer for. And as for your payment, he will pay you in full."
Back at the Trumpeting Swan, Etienne briefed Jenassa and Chaconne about what was discussed and what their roll was to be, while he wrote out a short note explaining all to Belkor, to be delivered by the son.
"As soon as you see Belkor's son and his escort exit the city gate," he explained while writing, "you are to make your move. Go to the Broken Horn, and take care of Toldir's thugs. Once you have done so, leave it for Snook to finish up with Toldir and meet me outside the gate, where we will take care of the escort."
"And Snook needs no other help with Toldir?" asked Jenassa.
"Not with the beggars to back him up." Then, finishing the note, he folded it and placed it within his tunic, and turned to Chaconne, "Which brings to mind what one of the beggars said. They said they thought you were a dancer, Chaconne. How is that?"
Chaconne just shrugged.
"My mother was one," she replied, "and she taught me steps from my earliest age, as soon as I could walk, I guess, for she was teaching me as far back as I can remember. Which also explains my name, as that was the name of one of the dances she often performed. I suppose that it left an impression and molded how I move. Tis been said by some that it often appears as if I am dancing with my opponents."
"Before you kill them." Jenassa.
"Well, some I do leave alive - though, often enough, they are after in no shape to dance, themselves - not then, if ever."
"Well, that explains that," said Etienne, smiling. "Now let us drink, and then I shall take a room so that we can rest, for the first hour of the day comes soon enough" (which it always does after a night of drinking) "and then I leave to meet with Toldir's men and Belkor's son outside the gates."
"And we to pave the way for Snook," said Jenassa.
"What fun!" added Chaconne.
It was somewhat before the first hour when the three awoke, for Jenassa and Chacone needed to be in place to observe the goings on at the Broken Horn and thus await the departure of the son and his excort that would signal their move, and Etienne wanted to be in place for the assigned rendezvous beforehand so as to gain whatever benefit he could by doing so. All was now in motion, and before the morning was over, all would be decided.
Jenassa and Chacone waited just outside the Broken Horn as the sky brightened and the day started. As they did so, they could see that there were quite a number of beggars gathered in the area, some of them entering into the tavern itself. Soon the morning was fully arrived, and with it, so was Snook, entering within the place. Jenassa and Chaconne did not have much longer to wait, for it was a scant time later that they spied Snook and three thuggish individuals coming out with a young man possessing a bandaged hand. At a word from Snook, the group stopped, Snook speaking with the thugs, who nodded and moved off in the direction of the city gate, whereupon Snook re-entered the tavern, soon followed - once the thugs with the young man were out of sight - by the beggars who had been waiting outside. Jenassa and Chaconne made their way to the Broken Horn and entered within.
Once inside, they could see Snook speaking with a thug standing before the curtained doorway leading to the back, a number of other thugs scattered at tables around the interior, all watching, and the beggars - themselves scattered around - also all watching, though they were mostly watching the thugs and Jenassa and Chaconne.
"Well," said Chaconne in a loud voice, "Anyone want to serve us?"
At this, a number of thugs turned to look.
"Aye," said one, "I've a mind to serve you wenches!" This bringing forth a laugh from Toldir's other goons around the bar.
"Is that so?" said Jenassa. "And what drinks do you serve?"
"The very finest! And I can give it to you right fresh from the source!"
"Hey, indeed," said another, "we can all give you your drink of choice, as much as you want!"
More laughter, and now the attention of all the thugs was fixed upon the two.
"Well, perhaps we can have some dancing first," said Chaconne smiling.
"Horizontal dancing - it's the thing, and if you don't know the steps, we can teach you!"
"Ah, Chaconne," said Jenassa. "Perhaps we should show them some of our dances."
"Yes, sister, I think you are right."
At that, the first of the louts who had spoken stood up and walked over to Chaconne.
"Teach me your steps and I shall show you mine, and then I will serve you my drink, as well!" And he made to grab her. A moment later he was looking at his hand (which was now lying on the floor), while Chaconne calmly stood with her blade in her hand and the bar rang with laughter and comments.
"Good move that!" "It's the one hand dance!" "Try the other hand now!" "Let me give you a hand!" "♡♡♡♡! I'll show you!" This last from the now one handed thug as he whipped out his dagger with his remaining hand and thrust at Chaconne, who danced out of the way and showed him how a thrust should be done, catching him neatly just below the ribcage and running him through.
"That one was a slow learner," commented Jenassa, drawing her own blade now. "Perhaps the others will learn quicker."
"Perhaps," said Chaconne as she withdrew her blade from the now dead body.
At that, the rest of Toldir's men jumped up from where they were sitting or lounging about, and rushed at the two.
"Let us see," Chaconne added.
Meanwhile, the beggars sat watching, and Snook stepped behind the bar - shaking his head at the bartender to indicate that he was not to get involved (not that it made a difference, for the bartender was already ducking down to wait out the fighting).
And so the two lay about them, Jenassa spinning out of the way of one set of thugs while slicing down another, Chaconne dancing in small steps and pirouettes as she laid about her with her blade, dispatching two of the onrushing figures, then sidestepping a third and skipping to one side while Jenassa leapt atop a table, cleaving the head of one thug and slicing the neck of another. The now remaining few thugs were gathering around Chacone swinging their swords this way and that in an attempt to get past her guard, and Jenassa leaped from one table to the next til she was behind them, just as Chaconne sliced open the belly of one, spilling his entrails upon the floor and caused another to slip and fall, whereupon Chaconne dispatched him, as well. And then Chaconne was swinging for the head of the last one and connecting cleanly - but this made no difference, as Jenassa had already separated it from its body. Then, all was quiet - the beggars just watching, as they had during the whole fight.
"I think they learned our dance quite well," said Jenassa as she jumped down from the table.
"That they did, and I enjoyed teaching them," said Chaconne, bending and wiping her blade on the shirt of one of the dead thugs, before sheathing it.
Behind the bar, Snook was watching, and he gave a small nod to Chaconne, who smiled and, tapping Jenassa on the arm, pointed in his direction. Jenassa turned to Snook and spoke.
"It is done. Now it is up to you to take care of Toldir while we meet up with Etienne outside the city gates."
Snook nodded, and waving to the waiting beggars indicating they were to follow, made his way through the doorway leading to the rear of the tavern, and so to his meeting with Toldir.
Etienne waited patiently, and not long after the sky had fully brightened, was rewarded with the sight of Belkor's son accompanied by his three escorts.
"Right on time, I see," said Etienne.
"Yeah, the boss wants us to be on our way immediately."
"And you would be Snook?"
"No. He should be along shortly, he had last minute business to take care of with the boss."
"So we are not leaving immediately, then."
"We are, just as soon as Snook gets here."
"I hope it's not long. I was expecting an early start, and though it's a week to get to Iltmor, I don't like to waste time."
"Then don't waste it asking questions." And the man turned and walked a short distance off, keeping an eye on the gate for Snook's appearance.
The young man who was Belkor's son stood silently, disheveled and with a strained look. Etienne gave him a smile.
"Guess you'll be glad to be back home," Etienne said, to which the young man just responded by looking down at the ground.
Etienne now turned back to watch the gate as well, but looking not for Snook, but for Jenassa and Chaconne. And so it was that some time later, he saw the two women exit the town's gate and approach.
"Ah," he said, speaking to the first man again, "not Snook but a fine sight indeed! Perhaps we can get them to accompany us along the way. Would make for an entertaining time, I am sure."
"And perhaps not," said the man who was not Snook. "There will be plenty of time for entertainment once we are in Iltmor and the goods delivered." This last with a nod towards the young man.
"Too bad. But perhaps a chat with them to pass the time until Snook does arrive."
The man turned away once again, and did not answer.
By now, Jenassa and Chaconne were level with the group, and Etienne addressed them.
"A good morning to you two! Perhaps you would care to spend some time with us? You can at least tell us who you are and what brings you here so early in the morning."
"We can indeed," said Jenassa, as she moved to stand next to the group, placing herself the side of one of the guards, while Chaconne, moving close to the other, said, "We are but dancers, and if you wish, we can show you some steps, for the morning has been a good one and we would share what we know."
"Let it be, then," said Etienne, and in one swift move, he had stepped up to the not Snook and, drawing his sword, had run him through. At the same time, Jenassa and Chaconne drew their own, and before the two guards could do other than to gasp in surprise, they had run them through, as well.
The young man just collapsed to the ground in despair.
Etienne walked over to him and lifted him up.
"You and your father should be safe now," he said. "We await just one message, and then we will know for sure."
A short while later, the group was approached by one of Tilst's beggars.
"Snook sends his compliments, and said to give you this." And the beggar handed Etienne a small box.
"Give Snook my thanks," said Etienne, "and tell him he should be hearing from Iltmor soon enough with all the details he needs."
The beggar nodded, and turned and shambled off.
"That was the message we waited for. You and your father need not worry any more, all has been taken care of. It is all explained in this note for your father." Etienne took out the note and handed it across to the man. "And when you see your father, give him this - he'll understand." And now Etienne handed the box across.
"There should be a carriage leaving soon for Iltmor," added Etienne. "We will wait with you until it gets here."
And so (after Etienne and Jenassa moved the bodies off the road and hid them, leaving Chaconne to talk with the young man and cheer him up), they awaited the carriage, which not much later made its appearance. They made their goodbyes, and the young man climbed aboard the carriage, which then proceeded upon its way down the road and Iltmor.
The young man being sent off, the three had made their way to the Trumpeting Swan, and now they shared their stories. After some number of drinks, Chaconne looked at Etienne and Jenassa.
"I've had a most entertaining time since meeting you both."
"Then why not join us?" asked Etienne.
"Indeed," intoned Jenassa. "Your skills are most impressive and would complement ours nicely."
"Not to say that it seems that with you, we three are as one - as if a part was missing before from the whole."
"That it does, as if we three were together in another life."
"Perhaps we were," said Chaconne cheerfully. "But whether we were or no, we are together now - so yes, I will gladly join the two of you."
"Then let us drink to it!" declared Etienne. "To adventurers three!" And all three raised their cups.
After some greater number of drinks, and trading of tales, and even more drinks, Chaconne turned once more to Etienne.
"There is one thing I would know, Etienne."
"And?"
"What was in the small box that you gave with the note?"
"That? Nothing much." Etienne shrugged, took a great draught of ale, and waved to the wench for another round before turning back to Chaconne. "Just Toldir's finger."
Adventurers Three
C Steven Ross
- These users thanked the author smr1957 for the post:
- Selene310187
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
WHAT DREAMS MAY COME?
by Steven Ross
A story of Etienne - that greatest of all adventurers who ever lived, through all space and time and across all the planes of the multiverse - this being just one of his many adventures, in one place, at one time, on one plane.
"Ever have nightmares?" asked Etienne, as he sat in the inn possessed of one of his more melancholy moods.
"Only after drinking too much," a youth in the group listening to him talk of his adventures replied with a smile.
"No, real nightmares." Etienne stared off, his blue eyes focused on something that only he could see. "The kind that stay with you even while awake - and which never leave."
"No - never."
The blues eyes snapped back to the present.
"Pray you never do."
Etienne took a drink and began to talk.
"Imagine a nightmare so deep, it changes everything around you - even to very time itself. Imagine that there is no escape, that you are trapped for all eternity in that state, with no awakening. Imagine it's so strong, that it even bleeds into the present, and all surrounding lands, and infects the people of the here and now with its corruptive influences. Imagine that the only way to rid the land of this and free the souls trapped there is to enter the dream itself and be carried back in time to when the corruption was first released. Imagine all that. And then imagine doing so, knowing full well that the walls of reality could collapse, and leave you forever stranded in the nightmare. This was what awaited me at the Temple of Lost Dreams in West Iltmora, a little east of the North Ilt, before it makes its great turn to the east as it runs down from the northern mountains."
They rode up to the inn and dismounted. Etienne and his two companions, Jenassa and Chaconne, had been to the far northwest of Iltmora, chasing down a rumor of a stolen delivery of jewels, but the trail had turned as cold as the weather, and except for a run in with a small group of bandits a day ago (whom they had despatched in short order), there had been nothing of note to be discovered, and so they were on their way back to Tilst, and now, for a change, had found themselves in a small village near the southern foothills of the Mor's Foot, with an equally small inn to welcome them. Still, it was better than camping out in the snow, as they had had to do all too often during the last few weeks. Yet something was amiss, for all was strangely quiet, only the sound of the snow crunching beneath their boots as they walked to the inn and made their way up the steps. Etienne opened the door and they stepped inside. It was a typical inn, but something seemed to be missing, some sense of gaiety, and there seemed to be a solemn, subdued atmosphere, as if some unknown dread hung over the place and all in it. While Jenassa and Chaconne sat down at one of the tables, Etienne walked over to the innkeeper to see about a room and gather what information he could.
He returned to the table and sat down.
"There is something strange going on here."
"Yes, indeed," said Jenassa. "The wenches say that there are terrible nightmares, and no one has been able to sleep for weeks - though what fears nightmares may hold, I do not know, as they wield neither blade nor magic, and are vanquished with the dawn."
"But they wield fear, which is something not so easily vanquished, for not all are as brave as you, Jenassa," said Chaconne.
"Then they deserve to toss and turn!"
"But these are not ordinary dreams, these are dreams sent by some ancient god trying to reassert her power."
"Well, the innkeep said to speak to the shì zhǎng - that's what they call the head man, around here" said Etienne. "Seems he's desperate for anyone who can help. And then there is a priest here who knows something, but needs someone to go with him and overcome the dangers along the way."
"We must help these people, Etienne," said Chaconne.
"Especially if we are to be well paid for it," added Jenassa.
"Then you two wait here, and I'll see the shì zhǎng and hear what he has to say."
"So, what did he have to say, this shì zhǎng," asked Jenassa, when Etienne had returned.
"Well, it would seem we have already unwittingly done him some favors and helped him and his people, in a small sort of way, by killing some bandits that had been plaguing the area. But, he said, should we rid him and his folk of these nightmares, and destroy the evil that seems to come from some old temple, he would give us some sort of title and the right of land ownership - and whatever riches we can carry with us from the temple."
"And nothing else?" Jenassa asked dismissively.
Chaconne smiled, and spoke
"Surely, Etienne, there is more to this. I know your looks, and one look at your face says that there is indeed more."
Etienne laughed.
"Oh, just a minor thing."
"Tell us," said Jenassa. "Do not make me force you!"
"Now you make me think that I will not tell," replied Etienne with another laugh and a smile.
"Do not tease us, Etienne," said Chaconne, "or you are liable to be really sorry!"
"Oh, very well, how can I resist two such as you? If this is done, he will make me a Lǐngzhǔ - which is a sort of thane."
"Ah, a mighty reward for such a rich place," commented Jenassa sarcastically.
"Perhaps he will give us a yurt, as well," said Chaconne, playfully.
"Well, only if we accomplish the task and if all is done."
"You mean when it is done," said Jenassa.
"So," asked Chaconne, "what do we need to do to attain this grand reward and high honor?"
"First, we need to talk to this priest."
They found the priest staying in one of the inn's rooms.
"I spoke with the shì zhǎng," said Etienne," and he told me to see you about the old temple, and the nightmares."
"Please, sit," said the priest, "and I will explain all."
And so he began.
"Long ago there was a temple, a temple to one of the old gods, a god from even before T'sa and Mor, and she was worshiped by her acolytes. She existed in another realm, and fed off the memories of others, taking all until there was nothing left to take, leaving only nightmares and despair behind. Only her chosen acolytes and worshipers were free from this, for they subsisted upon other's memories as well, being given these from the ancient one in exchange for their continued worship, for gods require worshipers to exist, and those who have none, soon disappear into the void. And these worshipers, these priests and acolytes, were given a power to extend their life by stretching time, entering a deep and timeless sleep instilled by a strange gas, thus making fuller use of the memories, stretching them so as to get the very last to be had from each one. But as the memories of those around were drained, new sources of memories were required, and so her reach extended across all the land round, until it met a race that determined to put an end to it. And this race attacked the temple and raided it, seeking to destroy that which was the source of this power, a skull in the very heart of the temple, a skull from which the god's power manifested itself, the Skull of Depravity. As they breached the temple's wall and entered within, knowing that they could not resist the attack by feat of arms nor by magic, the priests chose to release the gas, thus sending all to sleep, attacker and defender both, until such a time as help would come and they be released. But help has not come, and the memories have been drained, and so the god stretches forth her will once again to steal the memories of all those around, using the Skull alone now as her weapon, no longer needing priests, acolytes, or devotees to channel her power, and no longer needing worshipers as long as she could feed off others' memories. And so once more the deadly nightmares come, leaving only fear, desperation, and emptiness in place of those stolen memories. The only solution is to enter within, and destroy the Skull, thus forever ending the god's grasp on this small place in time and existence."
Etienne spoke.
"Sounds like you have some firsthand knowledge of this temple and what happened."
"I do not wish to say more, for I would not want a panic to start."
"Sounds like one already has, and without your help, unless it was what you did long ago in starting this," said Jenassa.
"Well, I would change what happened, but I cannot do it alone."
"Then we will help you," said Chaconne.
"No, only myself and one other may enter."
"Then tell me what I must do, and I'll do it," said Etienne.
"That is good. You must come with me to the temple. But it is late now, so we will rest and start out first thing tomorrow morning."
"Rest? I thought you said this thing worked as you sleep?"
"Only for those who have spent time near. Those it feeds upon until they are drained. Travellers and passers through, they are not effected unless there is no one else to be had."
"And tell me this," asked Jenassa. "If the place was attacked once, what has kept others out, all these years?"
"Fear. And one other thing."
"And what might that be?" Jenassa again.
"The temple is locked, and only I have the key."
Etienne awoke early the next morning, and, after talking a short while to the priest over a quick breakfast, bid farewell to Jenassa and Chaconne.
"It is but a short walk to this temple. Up the hill a bit upon the rocky bluff (doubtless one of the toes of Mor's Foot) to the east. Then there should be short work of this, as priests always exaggerate, and start at their own shadows." And he laughed.
"But if this indeed be one of the ancient gods, beware my love."
"What? Jenassa, is this you speaking?"
"She is right, Etienne," said Chaconne. "The old ones are not to be trifled with."
"Then I won't trifle with them, but will put an end to this sooner than a cow slipping downhill on ice." And he laughed again. "Look for me by nightfall - or before."
And giving them a quick smile of reassurance, he joined the priest, and together they left the inn and walked the short distance to where the temple stood high upon the hill above the town.
They reached the temple. The priest withdrew his key and placed it in the lock, but then turned to Etienne.
"One thing I must warn you of, and why I needed help; once the door is opened, the misama will dissipate, and when it does, those inside may awake, both attackers and followers, unless the gas has so effected them that they sleep an eternal sleep, as happens to those too long exposed.
So, it is possible we shall be forced to fight our way though any who survived and try to bar us."
"Is that all? Let them try!"
"Very well." And he unlocked the door and swung it inwards.
They walked inside.
The room which they entered was lit by the early sun streaming through the windows, and the priest bade him to follow, saying, "Now I can show you the Skull, the source of all the nightmares and woe."
Approaching a carving on the back wall, the priest unleashed a spell and the section of wall with the carving disappeared.
"Behold! It is down there, in the Inner Chamber! We must reach it and destroy it - let us hope that the way is clear." They walked on a little ways, and then the priest gave a gasp. A blue glowing forcefield shimmered across a doorway.
"They have blocked the way! The priests must have placed the barrier when they activated the gas!"
"Is there no way through? No way around?"
"No, the barrier cannot be breached. But around? Yes, there may be a way."
"Then let us find the way."
"Yes. We need to get to the laboratory. If I remember rightly, we can find what we need there. Follow me, it is through the old library."
They set off, and were soon in a room containing row upon row of books - and bodies of both barbarian attackers and temple devotees lying about.
"Here, the lab is downstairs and on the other side of the room."
The priest set off, stepping over bodies, and Etienne followed.
"We are in luck, it would seem, they were exposed to the gas for so long, that they will never awaken - an unfortunate side effect that - though fortunate for us!"
"Well, they probably had nothing to say anyway," said Etienne. "At least nothing I would want to hear."
"Try not to disturb the bodies overly much anyway - for some may still be awakened if disturbed."
"And would probably be real mean - not having had a drink in all that time." Etienne prodded the body of one of the barbarians with his toe.
"Seems safe enough to me. Lead on, priest!" And he stepped over the barbarian and followed the priest down the stairs.
"This had better be good."
From behind him.
He turned, and the barbarian was rising from the floor, weapon in hand.
"No worries," said the priest, "If all is right, it will be."
"That wasn't me," said Etienne as he drew his sword and ducked beneath the swinging blade of the barbarian's sword, which embedded itself with a solid 'thunk' into one of the bookcases, allowing Etienne to drive his own blade through the barbarian's chest. Behind the enraged fighter, Etienne could see other sleepers awakening and rising - and none appearing too happy about things, either.
"What did you say?"
Another barbarian dashed at him with a loud yell.
"No need to bellow so, just speak more clearly. Ah, here it is, the alchemy lab! Let us look inside! Come on, there is nothing to be afraid of!"
Etienne ducked another blow, slicing the legs of the onrushing barbarian as he did so, and then rushed forward to get more fighting room - and right into the middle of barbarian and devotees all fighting each other, blades and axes swinging, bolts of lightning shooting, and all chaos. And a good thing too, for had they all been focused upon him, Etienne would have been hard put to fight them all. But, as it were, they ended up mostly killing each other, and the few that didn't, Etienne was able to dispatch with his blade - though not without getting a scratch or two. Wiping his sword, Etienne turned and went where the priest had led.
"Really," said the priest, striding across the floor, stepping over a couple of bodies as he did so, "people have the most outrageous misconceptions when it comes to alchemy. They think of things exploding and poisons and magical concoctions, when it is just basic mixing of things that can be found all around us - in the proper combinations and proportions, of course."
"To be sure," said Etienne, looking at the few bodies lying about him on the floor. "Though, I think we need to be careful and pay attention." He held his blade in front of him, ready to strike the first body that showed signs of stirring.
"Well, of course! That is why everything is written down, bottles labeled, and all kept in its proper place."
The priest began rummaging through the piles of papers strewn haphazardly across the workbench.
As Etienne watched, one of the devotees lying in front of him began to stir - "Wh -" it began, just as Etienne leapt forward and removed its head from its shoulders, and then there was clank behind him.
"What is with all the noise! You are making it hard to concentrate here," commented the priest from where he was bent over reading notes and other scribbles on the scattered papers.
Etienne turned and ran towards the rising barbarian, in time to be tripped by a devotee awakening from deep sleep. He went sprawling, giving his head a sound crack against the stone floor as he did so. For a moment he was dazed, and could not move as he saw the ax blade descending towards his head, but there was a flash, then another, and the barbarian fell atop him and then all was silent.
Well, it would have been silent had not the priest's voice cut through it.
"Really. You must needs be more careful. Just ask, next time you require help, don't go bellowing about like some ox with its nads all in a twist."
"I'll try to remember that, next time," said Etienne, rising.
"Well, no matter. I've found what is needed."
"And?"
"This is it." And the priest held a small vial up.
"That?"
"Yes." The priest began walking back the way they had come.
"That will get us past the barrier?"
"This will allow the way to be opened."
"Doesn't look nearly enough for two."
"It's not."
"Then..."
"This will allow one to enter a dreamstate -"
"Like these that we have seen?"
"No, they were just in an extended sleep, but still remained in the here and now."
"Didn't seem to be all that sleepy to me."
"Did you not listen? When the gas dissipated, those who were not permanently effected were liable to awaken - which is what happened!"
"Ah, yeah, right -"
"Good, now don't interrupt! This enables a person's mind to travel free through space and time -"
"And what of the body?"
"It goes where the mind goes, but I will explain all once we are back at the barrier."
"So here we are priest. Explain."
They were once again standing before the crackling blue forcefield.
"Yes, it is all quite simple."
"Good, then tell me how a potion enough for one will allow two to pass through."
"Because, only one needs to get to the other side to turn off the gas in the Inner Chamber and bring down the forcefield - and then the other can enter."
"And I suppose that one is me."
"Yes. Because only a non-believer can use the potion. As a priest, I cannot. Besides, should things go wrong, I need to be able to watch and take whatever steps are needed. Not that they will, of course."
"No, of course not."
"The worst that will happen is that nothing will happen - well, except for a slight gagging over the disgusting taste of a potion well past it use date."
"Great."
"But, if all goes right, you will enter the dreamstate, and you will be carried back in time to when this all first occurred, to the the Inner Chamber."
"And then?"
"Why then you make your way back here, pull the chain that you see next to the doorway inside, and remove the red crystal from its bracket where it powers this force field."
"Is that all? And what if they try to stop me?"
"They will ignore you if you ignore them. Only if you draw attention to yourself will they interfere, so just go and do what is needed - nothing else!"
"And then?"
"Then the way will be open, and I can enter, and by completing the ritual, bring down the barrier and destroy the skull."
"And what if the Skull is not destroyed?"
"Then it will continue to steal the dreams of others, and should it be gained by someone of evil intent, it would become a weapon of terrible power, allowing the ancient god access to the world entire - and no one will be safe, then."
"Then quick, give me the potion, so I can drink it and get this over with."
"Here, drink it all in one swallow." And the priest handed the phial to Etienne.
Etienne uncorked the phial.
"If I gag on this and puke, know I will thrash you well, priest!" And he lifted the phial to his lips and drained it.
He swallowed down the contents of the bottle, and then all went blurry, and colors swirled about him, and it was as though he heard a voice speaking to him alone.
"Ah, my hero comes! Welcome! Welcome! You have at last arrived to free me from my prison, where I was placed by these corrupt priests who wished to pervert my ways and so imprisoned me. You have finally arrived, the one to set me free once more in the world, and in so doing, set yourself free, forever; free from your oath, for you can now achieve it another way, without the full sacrifice, for life is but a dream, and now you just need deliver the dreams, and then your oath shall be fulfilled and all you desired obtained! Oh, do not start so, I know all about that ancient pact that you made. Oh yes, indeed! But fret not, for you shall be freed of it, as I shall be freed! And, as thanks, I shall reward you with the Skull, so as to give you power over others, power that you shall need in your trials to come."
Then the voice fell silent, and he found himself in the inner part of the temple. Two men were talking, two temple devotees, and it was to him that they were speaking.
"So are you ready? Do you know what you have to do?"
"It is simple, brother. Just place the crystal in the bracket and pull the chain - there will be a slight delay after you do so, but then the barrier will form and the gas be released - then we will be safe from the intruders, until our rituals are completed and help comes and releases us."
"But make sure you are on this side when you place the crystal and pull the chain, or you shall be left on the outside to be killed by the invaders."
He turned and made his way through the temple, avoiding all risk of conflict. There were sounds of the clashing of weapons everywhere, and the snap and whoosh of magic being unleashed, as the invaders sort to overwhelm all, and the devotees to hold them back. Often, he would hide...
he crouched in a doorway, and the heavy tread of some massive vehicle sounded and drew closer, the ground shaking as it did. Then the great behemoth roll passed, its turret turning this way and that as it searched for enemies, and then it was gone. He left the doorway and continued...
up a long flight of stairs, running, running to reach the aircar parked on the roof. Then the air broiling and curtains smoking as the flash hit. Outside the sky was lit as if by a thousand suns. Soon, would be the blast...
all was obscured by smoke, all swayed this way and that, as the long grasses waved in the wind and sounds came from all directions, the sound of the People as they ran and cried, the sound of the Eaters as they chased the people and devoured them, the sound of the Flame as it advanced on them all. And all vision distorted as wave after wave of heat beat forth. If he could only just make it to the river in time...
it was there, colors swirling around it as if dye poured into a pool of churning water, but this was no pool of water, it was air. Now, closer, he just needed to reach the dancing shape before him, and so he reached his arm out, to grasp it. As he did so, his arm seemed to bend this way and that, his very hand itself losing all shape. And then he felt something cold, something real and made of iron in his fingers, and he gave it a pull...
Etienne pulled the chain. The mists cleared and and he was able to think clearly once more, awakening from the dreamstate which he had entered upon drinking the potion. Then, as the priest watched from the other side of the forcefield, he took the red crystal that powered it from its holder next to the chain, and the field abruptly winked out. The way was clear. As the priest entered through the now open way, Etienne heard a voice speak, though it sounded only in his head, and seemingly was meant for him alone.
"Beware the priest, for when the time comes, he will free the Skull, and then, using its power, kill you and take it for his own."
As they walked, Etienne spoke to the priest.
"I thought you said that the priests had blocked the entryway, yet according to what I heard, it was you who did it, and then escaped."
"One must beware of what one sees and hears while in the dreamstate, for not all is what it may seem and -"
"Well, it seemed clear to me - except for the swirling, of course."
"No! The mind is susceptible to influences when dreaming - as in real life dreams, not all is as things actually are. And thoughts maybe planted by those who know the way and the how of it."
"But who is there here that would do so, they are now either all dead or asleep - who is there but ourselves?"
"Who?" The priest stopped and turned back to look at Etienne. "You are in the temple of an ancient god, stretching forth her power to gather others in and free herself, and you ask who?"
"Well, -"
"Beware, for not all dangers come from iron, steel, and magic. There are some that are of the mind, and these can be the most dangerous of them all!"
The priest turned away again, and led the way along corridors and down stairs, stepping over bodies along the way. And as he did so, those bodies rose up behind him, barbarians wielding great two handed swords, acolytes casting shock and flame spells, more barbarians, with large waraxes. And they all turned to face Etienne. Drawing his blade, he leapt forward, slashing here, stabbing there, and taking great swings with his sword, everywhere. Blood flew through the air, and not all of it was the barbarians’ and acolytes’. Etienne was gasping for air as the last barbarian stood before him. A great hulking beast of a man, wielding a huge waraxe. The barbarian smiled and gave a laugh as he looked down at Etienne, and said “Hello, little man!” And then he raised his axe for a killing blow, and Etienne prepared himself to receive it and attempt to strike back with a blow of his own. The axe descended, and there was a flash and a crack, and the barbarian toppled to the ground at Etienne’s feet.
“I really wish you would keep up,” said the priest. “We have important work to do and cannot spare time for you to amuse yourself by engaging in foolish fights just for fun.”
Etienne wished he could just spit the smug little priest on the end of his blade, but placed it back in its sheath, instead.
“What next?”
“Just a little ways more. Down this way and around the next corner, and then we will be in the room with the Skull, and I can begin the ritual.”
Etienne and the priest walked forward, but waited before rounding the last corner, as they could overhear two voices speaking.
"Yes, he is treacherous, and we never should have trusted him."
"Too late for that now, brother. He has done the deed, and doomed us all."
Etienne recognized the voices as being of the two devotees he had seen in the dreamstate.
"And now he comes with another, and we shall all pay the price."
"Then we must kill him, and this interloper as well, and thus save what little can be saved, while we still can."
The priest turned to Etienne and whispered.
"They are my former brothers in worship, devotees deadliest in all the arts of magic. We must get past them if we are to reach the Skull, for it is just beyond them."
"Then let us go, and do it."
Etienne made to draw his sword.
But before they could move, the two devotees had turned the corner and spotted them.
"You! We knew it was you!"
"We trusted you and you betrayed us, running like the coward you are. But now you return to us."
"I had no choice back then," the priest responded, holding back Etienne with a warning hand even as Etienne’s sword was bared.
"No choice? You would have us believe that?"
"And what of your choices now, you who bring this stranger with drawn sword with you?"
"It does not have to be this way."
"But there you are wrong, it does have to be this way."
The two devotees stepped back and to either side, and began launching flame and lightning attacks at the priest and Etienne. The priest stepped back himself, firing off his own series of magic attacks as Etienne moved to the side, in an attempt to encircle the two devotees and thus come at them from behind. As he did so, one of the priests turned to follow him, launching bolts of lightning as he did so. Just then, a bolt of light streaked past the devotee, and he was distracted, and Etienne dashed forward and ran him through with his sword, the blow being so strong that the blade buried itself to the hilt and came out the other side. Then there was another crack and a whoosh, the smell of burnt flesh, and as Etienne drew his sword out of the one devotee, he saw the other lying on the stone floor with a large hole blasted through his chest.
"Well, it is done, " said the priest, staring down at the two bodies. "And there behind the barrier is the Skull. Finally! Finally it is in my power to do what is needed! And once done, all I have wished for over all these long years shall be accomplished! Let me work my magic, so the barrier can be removed, and the Skull, destroyed."
The priest stepped to the edge of the barrier and began his incantations.
"Now," Etienne heard, that same voice from before, "now is the time! Remember, and do what needs to be done."
And then they came, one after the other, rapidly flickering across his memory, like cards in a deck handled by a master trickster, or the pages of a book, the leaves being turned by a strong wind. One after the other the long forgotten memories came, appearing in a flash, then gone, replaced by another.
He opened his eyes and looked around. He lay on a vast plain, surrounded by rubble that had once been a mighty city, now flattened as if by a giant fist from the sky. He tried to move, but could not - his body pinned and crushed beneath a slab of fallen stone. If only he had listened! If he had just heeded his councilors, had just done what he had pledged! Had just sacrificed the one to save the many! Yet, when the time had come, he could not, he would not, but had gone his own way, and so now, all was destroyed, and all his people with it. He looked, and then he saw it, one small flower still showing, stretching forth its leaves and petals to the bleared sun overhead. Then there was a crack, and a slab of stone collapsed, crushing the flower beneath it. As the disturbed ash settled, one small tear rolled down his cheek...
He heard a voice calling him, "Etienne, Etienne" - calling him, calling, swiftly fading and gone, and he walked beneath a blood red sky, across a blasted land all aglow with evil green phosphorescence...
He slid down a dark tunnel, sensing some thing behind him, slithering and oozing along, eager to catch him. If only he could find the next branching tunnel! He reached out with his right frontal tentacle, seeking through the slime for the opening...
These, and many others all rushed by and through his head, a kaleidoscope of memories and images, all fighting to be seen and heard, as time itself slowed to a crawl and it seemed his very head would explode, or his sanity lost, never to be regained. Yet still they came, more and more of them...
He looked down from where he was tied to the cross, looked down at the small creeping things at its base. Then he raised his head and looked out across the sands shimmering with heat 'neath a swollen sun, and saw them in the distance; creatures, insect like, waving pincers in the air as they moved, like the ones crawling in the baking sand below him. But these were no small insects, these were huge, as huge as the giant brontos that shook the land as they walked, but quicker and more hideous looking - and they were coming for him...
It was dark and silent as the last air leaked from the spaceship. The enemy's shot had breached the hull, and destroyed all power. Soon, the ship would be cold, airless, lifeless - floating for all time through the vacuum of space, its only passengers, his corpse, and the corpses of all who had chosen to travel with him...
He yelled exultantly, swinging his axe in a might sweep, sending blood splashing through the air as his enemies fell beneath his blade. They could not defeat him, not today, not ever, and he lopped off another head and let loose a scream of delight...
he lay in a bed, old, tired, unable to move, and tried to remember, to remember, to remember...
Still, they continued...
He had been searching the seashore for the small crustaceans and bivalves that were such a delicacy at this time of year, and then it had happened, rocks had tumbled from the undercut cliff face, pinning him down. A stupid accident, really; no one's fault, but he lay trapped here - and now the tide was coming in. He struggled some more, hoping against hope - if only he could free his wings...
He ran towards his enemy, sword drawn, and as he did so, he could hear the roar of the crowd cheering him on. This was the last one! When he had killed this opponent, he would be free! As he readied his sword for the death blow, he saw the enemy, arms outstretched, preparing to cast some sort of spell. NO! He raced forward to finish him before the spell could be completed. The crowd roared all the louder - Kill him! Kill him...
"Kill him! Kill him and claim the Skull for your own! Only in this way may you be freed from the geas that was placed upon you all those many long years ago! For the Skull will show you the way, the way to complete your task and restore all as it should have been! Kill him, kill him now, and claim what is yours!"
Etienne stood frozen, voices and images swirling as memories fought to re-emerge.
"Quickly! The Barrier is almost down!"
Etienne began lifting his sword, turning slowly to the priest as he did so, faces now flashing through his mind, faces going back to the very beginning.
"Now! Strike now or it will be too late!"
He raised his sword to strike.
Then she was there, standing before him, and her voice came to him as if from a great distance. "Come, my love, put away your sword and take me, for there are other things that need doing."
And then his head cleared, and slowly, as if fighting a great weariness, he sheathed his sword.
In that moment the spell completed, the barrier collapsed, and the Skull exploded into thousands of fragments, fragments that dissolved as flakes of snow in a hot summer's sun.
Etienne waited as the priest unlocked the door of the temple for him.
"If you should ever need me," the priest was saying, "I shall be here, tending to the temple and keeping it a safe place for all who travel or wish to worship the good gods."
Then the door was open, and Etienne stepped out into the bright sunlight, to be greeted by Jenassa and Chaconne.
"We have been waiting since last night!" said Jenassa.
"But you did not appear, and the door would not yield, try as we might," added Chaconne.
"Well, I am here now. But let us go to the shì zhǎng, for I have much to tell him. The evil is vanquished and the nightmares banished - at least those caused by what was here. Though as for any treasure, there was little or none."
"Then he owes you a great reward," replied Jenassa. "I just hope we have a coin purse small enought to put it in."
"Maybe he will give you a goat?" said Chaconne.
"Yes, Etienne, a goat to go with the yurt, but I think you should ask for two yurts, at least!" And at this, Jenassa actually laughed.
"Yes," said Chaconne, "two yurts at least!" And she laughed as well. "So let us go collect it."
Etienne just nodded his head, and the three of them walked away from the temple, down the hill, and back to the small village.
It was late afternoon with darkness beginning to dim the eastern sky when they finished with the shì zhǎng (who had given them some small reward of gold and freedom of the hold, to travel through or live where they might, as well as the title of Lǐngzhǔ), and stepped from his Hall.
"At least there was some gold to be had," said Jenassa.
"Even if we did not get a goat or yurts to go with the title," added Chaconne.
"Well, good thing I wasn't expecting much," said Etienne. "But the gods smile upon those who do not wait for them to act. And so I did not. You know how I said that there was little or no treasure? Well, the treasure was little - or as little as treasures go and can still be called treasure - and if it were not for that, there would have indeed been none."
"Tell us, Etienne." asked Chaconne.
"That red crystal? After I removed it, I put it in my tunic. And here it is." Reaching in, he drew out what he had placed there, and holding open his hand, displayed a large ruby.
"Well, at least the trip has not been a total loss," commented Jenassa.
Etienne drew on his gloves and walked to where their horses were.
"Let us leave, now," said Etienne. "I've had enough of this place for a while, and would not spend one more night here."
"So be it," said Jenassa.
The three mounted their horses and rode off in silence.
The stars were asparkle in the night sky, and the auroras dancing above distant mountain peaks, before anyone spoke.
"Well, that went well," said Chaconne.
"Yes, now you are thane of a toe of Mor," added Jenassa.
"Things move apace." Chaconne, again.
"Indeed they do." Jenassa.
"And we have been awake a long while."
"Let us make camp then, and rest."
"Yes, to sleep, and, perchance, dream."
Etienne stirred himself and turned to his two companions.
"You know, it's such a beautiful night, why don't we ride some more."
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
A story of Etienne - that greatest of all adventurers who ever lived, through all space and time and across all the planes of the multiverse - this being just one of his many adventures, in one place, at one time, on one plane.
"Ever have nightmares?" asked Etienne, as he sat in the inn possessed of one of his more melancholy moods.
"Only after drinking too much," a youth in the group listening to him talk of his adventures replied with a smile.
"No, real nightmares." Etienne stared off, his blue eyes focused on something that only he could see. "The kind that stay with you even while awake - and which never leave."
"No - never."
The blues eyes snapped back to the present.
"Pray you never do."
Etienne took a drink and began to talk.
"Imagine a nightmare so deep, it changes everything around you - even to very time itself. Imagine that there is no escape, that you are trapped for all eternity in that state, with no awakening. Imagine it's so strong, that it even bleeds into the present, and all surrounding lands, and infects the people of the here and now with its corruptive influences. Imagine that the only way to rid the land of this and free the souls trapped there is to enter the dream itself and be carried back in time to when the corruption was first released. Imagine all that. And then imagine doing so, knowing full well that the walls of reality could collapse, and leave you forever stranded in the nightmare. This was what awaited me at the Temple of Lost Dreams in West Iltmora, a little east of the North Ilt, before it makes its great turn to the east as it runs down from the northern mountains."
They rode up to the inn and dismounted. Etienne and his two companions, Jenassa and Chaconne, had been to the far northwest of Iltmora, chasing down a rumor of a stolen delivery of jewels, but the trail had turned as cold as the weather, and except for a run in with a small group of bandits a day ago (whom they had despatched in short order), there had been nothing of note to be discovered, and so they were on their way back to Tilst, and now, for a change, had found themselves in a small village near the southern foothills of the Mor's Foot, with an equally small inn to welcome them. Still, it was better than camping out in the snow, as they had had to do all too often during the last few weeks. Yet something was amiss, for all was strangely quiet, only the sound of the snow crunching beneath their boots as they walked to the inn and made their way up the steps. Etienne opened the door and they stepped inside. It was a typical inn, but something seemed to be missing, some sense of gaiety, and there seemed to be a solemn, subdued atmosphere, as if some unknown dread hung over the place and all in it. While Jenassa and Chaconne sat down at one of the tables, Etienne walked over to the innkeeper to see about a room and gather what information he could.
He returned to the table and sat down.
"There is something strange going on here."
"Yes, indeed," said Jenassa. "The wenches say that there are terrible nightmares, and no one has been able to sleep for weeks - though what fears nightmares may hold, I do not know, as they wield neither blade nor magic, and are vanquished with the dawn."
"But they wield fear, which is something not so easily vanquished, for not all are as brave as you, Jenassa," said Chaconne.
"Then they deserve to toss and turn!"
"But these are not ordinary dreams, these are dreams sent by some ancient god trying to reassert her power."
"Well, the innkeep said to speak to the shì zhǎng - that's what they call the head man, around here" said Etienne. "Seems he's desperate for anyone who can help. And then there is a priest here who knows something, but needs someone to go with him and overcome the dangers along the way."
"We must help these people, Etienne," said Chaconne.
"Especially if we are to be well paid for it," added Jenassa.
"Then you two wait here, and I'll see the shì zhǎng and hear what he has to say."
"So, what did he have to say, this shì zhǎng," asked Jenassa, when Etienne had returned.
"Well, it would seem we have already unwittingly done him some favors and helped him and his people, in a small sort of way, by killing some bandits that had been plaguing the area. But, he said, should we rid him and his folk of these nightmares, and destroy the evil that seems to come from some old temple, he would give us some sort of title and the right of land ownership - and whatever riches we can carry with us from the temple."
"And nothing else?" Jenassa asked dismissively.
Chaconne smiled, and spoke
"Surely, Etienne, there is more to this. I know your looks, and one look at your face says that there is indeed more."
Etienne laughed.
"Oh, just a minor thing."
"Tell us," said Jenassa. "Do not make me force you!"
"Now you make me think that I will not tell," replied Etienne with another laugh and a smile.
"Do not tease us, Etienne," said Chaconne, "or you are liable to be really sorry!"
"Oh, very well, how can I resist two such as you? If this is done, he will make me a Lǐngzhǔ - which is a sort of thane."
"Ah, a mighty reward for such a rich place," commented Jenassa sarcastically.
"Perhaps he will give us a yurt, as well," said Chaconne, playfully.
"Well, only if we accomplish the task and if all is done."
"You mean when it is done," said Jenassa.
"So," asked Chaconne, "what do we need to do to attain this grand reward and high honor?"
"First, we need to talk to this priest."
They found the priest staying in one of the inn's rooms.
"I spoke with the shì zhǎng," said Etienne," and he told me to see you about the old temple, and the nightmares."
"Please, sit," said the priest, "and I will explain all."
And so he began.
"Long ago there was a temple, a temple to one of the old gods, a god from even before T'sa and Mor, and she was worshiped by her acolytes. She existed in another realm, and fed off the memories of others, taking all until there was nothing left to take, leaving only nightmares and despair behind. Only her chosen acolytes and worshipers were free from this, for they subsisted upon other's memories as well, being given these from the ancient one in exchange for their continued worship, for gods require worshipers to exist, and those who have none, soon disappear into the void. And these worshipers, these priests and acolytes, were given a power to extend their life by stretching time, entering a deep and timeless sleep instilled by a strange gas, thus making fuller use of the memories, stretching them so as to get the very last to be had from each one. But as the memories of those around were drained, new sources of memories were required, and so her reach extended across all the land round, until it met a race that determined to put an end to it. And this race attacked the temple and raided it, seeking to destroy that which was the source of this power, a skull in the very heart of the temple, a skull from which the god's power manifested itself, the Skull of Depravity. As they breached the temple's wall and entered within, knowing that they could not resist the attack by feat of arms nor by magic, the priests chose to release the gas, thus sending all to sleep, attacker and defender both, until such a time as help would come and they be released. But help has not come, and the memories have been drained, and so the god stretches forth her will once again to steal the memories of all those around, using the Skull alone now as her weapon, no longer needing priests, acolytes, or devotees to channel her power, and no longer needing worshipers as long as she could feed off others' memories. And so once more the deadly nightmares come, leaving only fear, desperation, and emptiness in place of those stolen memories. The only solution is to enter within, and destroy the Skull, thus forever ending the god's grasp on this small place in time and existence."
Etienne spoke.
"Sounds like you have some firsthand knowledge of this temple and what happened."
"I do not wish to say more, for I would not want a panic to start."
"Sounds like one already has, and without your help, unless it was what you did long ago in starting this," said Jenassa.
"Well, I would change what happened, but I cannot do it alone."
"Then we will help you," said Chaconne.
"No, only myself and one other may enter."
"Then tell me what I must do, and I'll do it," said Etienne.
"That is good. You must come with me to the temple. But it is late now, so we will rest and start out first thing tomorrow morning."
"Rest? I thought you said this thing worked as you sleep?"
"Only for those who have spent time near. Those it feeds upon until they are drained. Travellers and passers through, they are not effected unless there is no one else to be had."
"And tell me this," asked Jenassa. "If the place was attacked once, what has kept others out, all these years?"
"Fear. And one other thing."
"And what might that be?" Jenassa again.
"The temple is locked, and only I have the key."
Etienne awoke early the next morning, and, after talking a short while to the priest over a quick breakfast, bid farewell to Jenassa and Chaconne.
"It is but a short walk to this temple. Up the hill a bit upon the rocky bluff (doubtless one of the toes of Mor's Foot) to the east. Then there should be short work of this, as priests always exaggerate, and start at their own shadows." And he laughed.
"But if this indeed be one of the ancient gods, beware my love."
"What? Jenassa, is this you speaking?"
"She is right, Etienne," said Chaconne. "The old ones are not to be trifled with."
"Then I won't trifle with them, but will put an end to this sooner than a cow slipping downhill on ice." And he laughed again. "Look for me by nightfall - or before."
And giving them a quick smile of reassurance, he joined the priest, and together they left the inn and walked the short distance to where the temple stood high upon the hill above the town.
They reached the temple. The priest withdrew his key and placed it in the lock, but then turned to Etienne.
"One thing I must warn you of, and why I needed help; once the door is opened, the misama will dissipate, and when it does, those inside may awake, both attackers and followers, unless the gas has so effected them that they sleep an eternal sleep, as happens to those too long exposed.
So, it is possible we shall be forced to fight our way though any who survived and try to bar us."
"Is that all? Let them try!"
"Very well." And he unlocked the door and swung it inwards.
They walked inside.
The room which they entered was lit by the early sun streaming through the windows, and the priest bade him to follow, saying, "Now I can show you the Skull, the source of all the nightmares and woe."
Approaching a carving on the back wall, the priest unleashed a spell and the section of wall with the carving disappeared.
"Behold! It is down there, in the Inner Chamber! We must reach it and destroy it - let us hope that the way is clear." They walked on a little ways, and then the priest gave a gasp. A blue glowing forcefield shimmered across a doorway.
"They have blocked the way! The priests must have placed the barrier when they activated the gas!"
"Is there no way through? No way around?"
"No, the barrier cannot be breached. But around? Yes, there may be a way."
"Then let us find the way."
"Yes. We need to get to the laboratory. If I remember rightly, we can find what we need there. Follow me, it is through the old library."
They set off, and were soon in a room containing row upon row of books - and bodies of both barbarian attackers and temple devotees lying about.
"Here, the lab is downstairs and on the other side of the room."
The priest set off, stepping over bodies, and Etienne followed.
"We are in luck, it would seem, they were exposed to the gas for so long, that they will never awaken - an unfortunate side effect that - though fortunate for us!"
"Well, they probably had nothing to say anyway," said Etienne. "At least nothing I would want to hear."
"Try not to disturb the bodies overly much anyway - for some may still be awakened if disturbed."
"And would probably be real mean - not having had a drink in all that time." Etienne prodded the body of one of the barbarians with his toe.
"Seems safe enough to me. Lead on, priest!" And he stepped over the barbarian and followed the priest down the stairs.
"This had better be good."
From behind him.
He turned, and the barbarian was rising from the floor, weapon in hand.
"No worries," said the priest, "If all is right, it will be."
"That wasn't me," said Etienne as he drew his sword and ducked beneath the swinging blade of the barbarian's sword, which embedded itself with a solid 'thunk' into one of the bookcases, allowing Etienne to drive his own blade through the barbarian's chest. Behind the enraged fighter, Etienne could see other sleepers awakening and rising - and none appearing too happy about things, either.
"What did you say?"
Another barbarian dashed at him with a loud yell.
"No need to bellow so, just speak more clearly. Ah, here it is, the alchemy lab! Let us look inside! Come on, there is nothing to be afraid of!"
Etienne ducked another blow, slicing the legs of the onrushing barbarian as he did so, and then rushed forward to get more fighting room - and right into the middle of barbarian and devotees all fighting each other, blades and axes swinging, bolts of lightning shooting, and all chaos. And a good thing too, for had they all been focused upon him, Etienne would have been hard put to fight them all. But, as it were, they ended up mostly killing each other, and the few that didn't, Etienne was able to dispatch with his blade - though not without getting a scratch or two. Wiping his sword, Etienne turned and went where the priest had led.
"Really," said the priest, striding across the floor, stepping over a couple of bodies as he did so, "people have the most outrageous misconceptions when it comes to alchemy. They think of things exploding and poisons and magical concoctions, when it is just basic mixing of things that can be found all around us - in the proper combinations and proportions, of course."
"To be sure," said Etienne, looking at the few bodies lying about him on the floor. "Though, I think we need to be careful and pay attention." He held his blade in front of him, ready to strike the first body that showed signs of stirring.
"Well, of course! That is why everything is written down, bottles labeled, and all kept in its proper place."
The priest began rummaging through the piles of papers strewn haphazardly across the workbench.
As Etienne watched, one of the devotees lying in front of him began to stir - "Wh -" it began, just as Etienne leapt forward and removed its head from its shoulders, and then there was clank behind him.
"What is with all the noise! You are making it hard to concentrate here," commented the priest from where he was bent over reading notes and other scribbles on the scattered papers.
Etienne turned and ran towards the rising barbarian, in time to be tripped by a devotee awakening from deep sleep. He went sprawling, giving his head a sound crack against the stone floor as he did so. For a moment he was dazed, and could not move as he saw the ax blade descending towards his head, but there was a flash, then another, and the barbarian fell atop him and then all was silent.
Well, it would have been silent had not the priest's voice cut through it.
"Really. You must needs be more careful. Just ask, next time you require help, don't go bellowing about like some ox with its nads all in a twist."
"I'll try to remember that, next time," said Etienne, rising.
"Well, no matter. I've found what is needed."
"And?"
"This is it." And the priest held a small vial up.
"That?"
"Yes." The priest began walking back the way they had come.
"That will get us past the barrier?"
"This will allow the way to be opened."
"Doesn't look nearly enough for two."
"It's not."
"Then..."
"This will allow one to enter a dreamstate -"
"Like these that we have seen?"
"No, they were just in an extended sleep, but still remained in the here and now."
"Didn't seem to be all that sleepy to me."
"Did you not listen? When the gas dissipated, those who were not permanently effected were liable to awaken - which is what happened!"
"Ah, yeah, right -"
"Good, now don't interrupt! This enables a person's mind to travel free through space and time -"
"And what of the body?"
"It goes where the mind goes, but I will explain all once we are back at the barrier."
"So here we are priest. Explain."
They were once again standing before the crackling blue forcefield.
"Yes, it is all quite simple."
"Good, then tell me how a potion enough for one will allow two to pass through."
"Because, only one needs to get to the other side to turn off the gas in the Inner Chamber and bring down the forcefield - and then the other can enter."
"And I suppose that one is me."
"Yes. Because only a non-believer can use the potion. As a priest, I cannot. Besides, should things go wrong, I need to be able to watch and take whatever steps are needed. Not that they will, of course."
"No, of course not."
"The worst that will happen is that nothing will happen - well, except for a slight gagging over the disgusting taste of a potion well past it use date."
"Great."
"But, if all goes right, you will enter the dreamstate, and you will be carried back in time to when this all first occurred, to the the Inner Chamber."
"And then?"
"Why then you make your way back here, pull the chain that you see next to the doorway inside, and remove the red crystal from its bracket where it powers this force field."
"Is that all? And what if they try to stop me?"
"They will ignore you if you ignore them. Only if you draw attention to yourself will they interfere, so just go and do what is needed - nothing else!"
"And then?"
"Then the way will be open, and I can enter, and by completing the ritual, bring down the barrier and destroy the skull."
"And what if the Skull is not destroyed?"
"Then it will continue to steal the dreams of others, and should it be gained by someone of evil intent, it would become a weapon of terrible power, allowing the ancient god access to the world entire - and no one will be safe, then."
"Then quick, give me the potion, so I can drink it and get this over with."
"Here, drink it all in one swallow." And the priest handed the phial to Etienne.
Etienne uncorked the phial.
"If I gag on this and puke, know I will thrash you well, priest!" And he lifted the phial to his lips and drained it.
He swallowed down the contents of the bottle, and then all went blurry, and colors swirled about him, and it was as though he heard a voice speaking to him alone.
"Ah, my hero comes! Welcome! Welcome! You have at last arrived to free me from my prison, where I was placed by these corrupt priests who wished to pervert my ways and so imprisoned me. You have finally arrived, the one to set me free once more in the world, and in so doing, set yourself free, forever; free from your oath, for you can now achieve it another way, without the full sacrifice, for life is but a dream, and now you just need deliver the dreams, and then your oath shall be fulfilled and all you desired obtained! Oh, do not start so, I know all about that ancient pact that you made. Oh yes, indeed! But fret not, for you shall be freed of it, as I shall be freed! And, as thanks, I shall reward you with the Skull, so as to give you power over others, power that you shall need in your trials to come."
Then the voice fell silent, and he found himself in the inner part of the temple. Two men were talking, two temple devotees, and it was to him that they were speaking.
"So are you ready? Do you know what you have to do?"
"It is simple, brother. Just place the crystal in the bracket and pull the chain - there will be a slight delay after you do so, but then the barrier will form and the gas be released - then we will be safe from the intruders, until our rituals are completed and help comes and releases us."
"But make sure you are on this side when you place the crystal and pull the chain, or you shall be left on the outside to be killed by the invaders."
He turned and made his way through the temple, avoiding all risk of conflict. There were sounds of the clashing of weapons everywhere, and the snap and whoosh of magic being unleashed, as the invaders sort to overwhelm all, and the devotees to hold them back. Often, he would hide...
he crouched in a doorway, and the heavy tread of some massive vehicle sounded and drew closer, the ground shaking as it did. Then the great behemoth roll passed, its turret turning this way and that as it searched for enemies, and then it was gone. He left the doorway and continued...
up a long flight of stairs, running, running to reach the aircar parked on the roof. Then the air broiling and curtains smoking as the flash hit. Outside the sky was lit as if by a thousand suns. Soon, would be the blast...
all was obscured by smoke, all swayed this way and that, as the long grasses waved in the wind and sounds came from all directions, the sound of the People as they ran and cried, the sound of the Eaters as they chased the people and devoured them, the sound of the Flame as it advanced on them all. And all vision distorted as wave after wave of heat beat forth. If he could only just make it to the river in time...
it was there, colors swirling around it as if dye poured into a pool of churning water, but this was no pool of water, it was air. Now, closer, he just needed to reach the dancing shape before him, and so he reached his arm out, to grasp it. As he did so, his arm seemed to bend this way and that, his very hand itself losing all shape. And then he felt something cold, something real and made of iron in his fingers, and he gave it a pull...
Etienne pulled the chain. The mists cleared and and he was able to think clearly once more, awakening from the dreamstate which he had entered upon drinking the potion. Then, as the priest watched from the other side of the forcefield, he took the red crystal that powered it from its holder next to the chain, and the field abruptly winked out. The way was clear. As the priest entered through the now open way, Etienne heard a voice speak, though it sounded only in his head, and seemingly was meant for him alone.
"Beware the priest, for when the time comes, he will free the Skull, and then, using its power, kill you and take it for his own."
As they walked, Etienne spoke to the priest.
"I thought you said that the priests had blocked the entryway, yet according to what I heard, it was you who did it, and then escaped."
"One must beware of what one sees and hears while in the dreamstate, for not all is what it may seem and -"
"Well, it seemed clear to me - except for the swirling, of course."
"No! The mind is susceptible to influences when dreaming - as in real life dreams, not all is as things actually are. And thoughts maybe planted by those who know the way and the how of it."
"But who is there here that would do so, they are now either all dead or asleep - who is there but ourselves?"
"Who?" The priest stopped and turned back to look at Etienne. "You are in the temple of an ancient god, stretching forth her power to gather others in and free herself, and you ask who?"
"Well, -"
"Beware, for not all dangers come from iron, steel, and magic. There are some that are of the mind, and these can be the most dangerous of them all!"
The priest turned away again, and led the way along corridors and down stairs, stepping over bodies along the way. And as he did so, those bodies rose up behind him, barbarians wielding great two handed swords, acolytes casting shock and flame spells, more barbarians, with large waraxes. And they all turned to face Etienne. Drawing his blade, he leapt forward, slashing here, stabbing there, and taking great swings with his sword, everywhere. Blood flew through the air, and not all of it was the barbarians’ and acolytes’. Etienne was gasping for air as the last barbarian stood before him. A great hulking beast of a man, wielding a huge waraxe. The barbarian smiled and gave a laugh as he looked down at Etienne, and said “Hello, little man!” And then he raised his axe for a killing blow, and Etienne prepared himself to receive it and attempt to strike back with a blow of his own. The axe descended, and there was a flash and a crack, and the barbarian toppled to the ground at Etienne’s feet.
“I really wish you would keep up,” said the priest. “We have important work to do and cannot spare time for you to amuse yourself by engaging in foolish fights just for fun.”
Etienne wished he could just spit the smug little priest on the end of his blade, but placed it back in its sheath, instead.
“What next?”
“Just a little ways more. Down this way and around the next corner, and then we will be in the room with the Skull, and I can begin the ritual.”
Etienne and the priest walked forward, but waited before rounding the last corner, as they could overhear two voices speaking.
"Yes, he is treacherous, and we never should have trusted him."
"Too late for that now, brother. He has done the deed, and doomed us all."
Etienne recognized the voices as being of the two devotees he had seen in the dreamstate.
"And now he comes with another, and we shall all pay the price."
"Then we must kill him, and this interloper as well, and thus save what little can be saved, while we still can."
The priest turned to Etienne and whispered.
"They are my former brothers in worship, devotees deadliest in all the arts of magic. We must get past them if we are to reach the Skull, for it is just beyond them."
"Then let us go, and do it."
Etienne made to draw his sword.
But before they could move, the two devotees had turned the corner and spotted them.
"You! We knew it was you!"
"We trusted you and you betrayed us, running like the coward you are. But now you return to us."
"I had no choice back then," the priest responded, holding back Etienne with a warning hand even as Etienne’s sword was bared.
"No choice? You would have us believe that?"
"And what of your choices now, you who bring this stranger with drawn sword with you?"
"It does not have to be this way."
"But there you are wrong, it does have to be this way."
The two devotees stepped back and to either side, and began launching flame and lightning attacks at the priest and Etienne. The priest stepped back himself, firing off his own series of magic attacks as Etienne moved to the side, in an attempt to encircle the two devotees and thus come at them from behind. As he did so, one of the priests turned to follow him, launching bolts of lightning as he did so. Just then, a bolt of light streaked past the devotee, and he was distracted, and Etienne dashed forward and ran him through with his sword, the blow being so strong that the blade buried itself to the hilt and came out the other side. Then there was another crack and a whoosh, the smell of burnt flesh, and as Etienne drew his sword out of the one devotee, he saw the other lying on the stone floor with a large hole blasted through his chest.
"Well, it is done, " said the priest, staring down at the two bodies. "And there behind the barrier is the Skull. Finally! Finally it is in my power to do what is needed! And once done, all I have wished for over all these long years shall be accomplished! Let me work my magic, so the barrier can be removed, and the Skull, destroyed."
The priest stepped to the edge of the barrier and began his incantations.
"Now," Etienne heard, that same voice from before, "now is the time! Remember, and do what needs to be done."
And then they came, one after the other, rapidly flickering across his memory, like cards in a deck handled by a master trickster, or the pages of a book, the leaves being turned by a strong wind. One after the other the long forgotten memories came, appearing in a flash, then gone, replaced by another.
He opened his eyes and looked around. He lay on a vast plain, surrounded by rubble that had once been a mighty city, now flattened as if by a giant fist from the sky. He tried to move, but could not - his body pinned and crushed beneath a slab of fallen stone. If only he had listened! If he had just heeded his councilors, had just done what he had pledged! Had just sacrificed the one to save the many! Yet, when the time had come, he could not, he would not, but had gone his own way, and so now, all was destroyed, and all his people with it. He looked, and then he saw it, one small flower still showing, stretching forth its leaves and petals to the bleared sun overhead. Then there was a crack, and a slab of stone collapsed, crushing the flower beneath it. As the disturbed ash settled, one small tear rolled down his cheek...
He heard a voice calling him, "Etienne, Etienne" - calling him, calling, swiftly fading and gone, and he walked beneath a blood red sky, across a blasted land all aglow with evil green phosphorescence...
He slid down a dark tunnel, sensing some thing behind him, slithering and oozing along, eager to catch him. If only he could find the next branching tunnel! He reached out with his right frontal tentacle, seeking through the slime for the opening...
These, and many others all rushed by and through his head, a kaleidoscope of memories and images, all fighting to be seen and heard, as time itself slowed to a crawl and it seemed his very head would explode, or his sanity lost, never to be regained. Yet still they came, more and more of them...
He looked down from where he was tied to the cross, looked down at the small creeping things at its base. Then he raised his head and looked out across the sands shimmering with heat 'neath a swollen sun, and saw them in the distance; creatures, insect like, waving pincers in the air as they moved, like the ones crawling in the baking sand below him. But these were no small insects, these were huge, as huge as the giant brontos that shook the land as they walked, but quicker and more hideous looking - and they were coming for him...
It was dark and silent as the last air leaked from the spaceship. The enemy's shot had breached the hull, and destroyed all power. Soon, the ship would be cold, airless, lifeless - floating for all time through the vacuum of space, its only passengers, his corpse, and the corpses of all who had chosen to travel with him...
He yelled exultantly, swinging his axe in a might sweep, sending blood splashing through the air as his enemies fell beneath his blade. They could not defeat him, not today, not ever, and he lopped off another head and let loose a scream of delight...
he lay in a bed, old, tired, unable to move, and tried to remember, to remember, to remember...
Still, they continued...
He had been searching the seashore for the small crustaceans and bivalves that were such a delicacy at this time of year, and then it had happened, rocks had tumbled from the undercut cliff face, pinning him down. A stupid accident, really; no one's fault, but he lay trapped here - and now the tide was coming in. He struggled some more, hoping against hope - if only he could free his wings...
He ran towards his enemy, sword drawn, and as he did so, he could hear the roar of the crowd cheering him on. This was the last one! When he had killed this opponent, he would be free! As he readied his sword for the death blow, he saw the enemy, arms outstretched, preparing to cast some sort of spell. NO! He raced forward to finish him before the spell could be completed. The crowd roared all the louder - Kill him! Kill him...
"Kill him! Kill him and claim the Skull for your own! Only in this way may you be freed from the geas that was placed upon you all those many long years ago! For the Skull will show you the way, the way to complete your task and restore all as it should have been! Kill him, kill him now, and claim what is yours!"
Etienne stood frozen, voices and images swirling as memories fought to re-emerge.
"Quickly! The Barrier is almost down!"
Etienne began lifting his sword, turning slowly to the priest as he did so, faces now flashing through his mind, faces going back to the very beginning.
"Now! Strike now or it will be too late!"
He raised his sword to strike.
Then she was there, standing before him, and her voice came to him as if from a great distance. "Come, my love, put away your sword and take me, for there are other things that need doing."
And then his head cleared, and slowly, as if fighting a great weariness, he sheathed his sword.
In that moment the spell completed, the barrier collapsed, and the Skull exploded into thousands of fragments, fragments that dissolved as flakes of snow in a hot summer's sun.
Etienne waited as the priest unlocked the door of the temple for him.
"If you should ever need me," the priest was saying, "I shall be here, tending to the temple and keeping it a safe place for all who travel or wish to worship the good gods."
Then the door was open, and Etienne stepped out into the bright sunlight, to be greeted by Jenassa and Chaconne.
"We have been waiting since last night!" said Jenassa.
"But you did not appear, and the door would not yield, try as we might," added Chaconne.
"Well, I am here now. But let us go to the shì zhǎng, for I have much to tell him. The evil is vanquished and the nightmares banished - at least those caused by what was here. Though as for any treasure, there was little or none."
"Then he owes you a great reward," replied Jenassa. "I just hope we have a coin purse small enought to put it in."
"Maybe he will give you a goat?" said Chaconne.
"Yes, Etienne, a goat to go with the yurt, but I think you should ask for two yurts, at least!" And at this, Jenassa actually laughed.
"Yes," said Chaconne, "two yurts at least!" And she laughed as well. "So let us go collect it."
Etienne just nodded his head, and the three of them walked away from the temple, down the hill, and back to the small village.
It was late afternoon with darkness beginning to dim the eastern sky when they finished with the shì zhǎng (who had given them some small reward of gold and freedom of the hold, to travel through or live where they might, as well as the title of Lǐngzhǔ), and stepped from his Hall.
"At least there was some gold to be had," said Jenassa.
"Even if we did not get a goat or yurts to go with the title," added Chaconne.
"Well, good thing I wasn't expecting much," said Etienne. "But the gods smile upon those who do not wait for them to act. And so I did not. You know how I said that there was little or no treasure? Well, the treasure was little - or as little as treasures go and can still be called treasure - and if it were not for that, there would have indeed been none."
"Tell us, Etienne." asked Chaconne.
"That red crystal? After I removed it, I put it in my tunic. And here it is." Reaching in, he drew out what he had placed there, and holding open his hand, displayed a large ruby.
"Well, at least the trip has not been a total loss," commented Jenassa.
Etienne drew on his gloves and walked to where their horses were.
"Let us leave, now," said Etienne. "I've had enough of this place for a while, and would not spend one more night here."
"So be it," said Jenassa.
The three mounted their horses and rode off in silence.
The stars were asparkle in the night sky, and the auroras dancing above distant mountain peaks, before anyone spoke.
"Well, that went well," said Chaconne.
"Yes, now you are thane of a toe of Mor," added Jenassa.
"Things move apace." Chaconne, again.
"Indeed they do." Jenassa.
"And we have been awake a long while."
"Let us make camp then, and rest."
"Yes, to sleep, and, perchance, dream."
Etienne stirred himself and turned to his two companions.
"You know, it's such a beautiful night, why don't we ride some more."
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
The Challenges of Hador
by Steven Ross
He crouched down in the tall grass, ignoring the drops of water that fell on him from the oversized leaves above, listening to the approach of the big jungle cat. It was closer now, and he could hear the sound of its heavy breathing. And then, there it was, moving just feet away - and then it stopped and lifted its head, sniffing at the air as it sensed another presence. In that moment, the man leapt out upon the cat, wrapping one arm around its huge jaws, while with his other hand he sliced its neck through with a dagger. The cat tried to free itself and turn upon its attacker, but it was too late, and with one more stroke of the dagger, the cat lay lifeless upon the ground, and the man released his hold and stood, looking down at it.
An exceptional, prize, he thought, and one that would go far to prove his claim of fitness to rule. He bent down and, with one heave, lifted the cat upon his shoulders, as if it was no more that the lightest of burdens, and not the largest of predators that roamed the darkness beneath the high jungle canopy. And so he started back to the village, Kaalcu by name, that he called his home, and which was the political center of the region that was just one of many in the great south country of Salmandu, and though the sun (somewhere above the tops of the towering trees and jumbled vines), was just now nearing the zenith, it would be sinking to the paths under the earth by the time he arrived.
As he entered the village, all the children came running up to him - shouting, laughing, and calling his name, as they circled and danced about him.
"Hador! Hador!" For that was the man's name.
But the big man just smiled at them and continued on, until he came to the largest of the buildings - one made of solid wood - not cobbled together logs, branches, or tree limbs covered over with thatch. The Great Hall of Kaalcu.
"Is he in?" asked Hador of the sentry posted by the door.
"And where would he be if not seated upon the Stone of Rule?"
"Good, I would see him, for I have proven my fitness and would make the challenge."
"Then best you go in, before he decides that it is time to indulge in drink."
"Those words would be better thought, than spoken."
The sentry just shrugged, and opened the ornately carved door.
As Hador walked past, and entered within, the sentry spoke again.
"Nice kill, Hador, and may it prove sufficient - and may you not end up like it, in the end."
And then Hador was inside and the door shut behind him.
It was a large room, and many people stood about, speaking together in small groups, and all turned to look as Hador entered. The room itself was lit by numerous torches which made the shadows dance back and forth, as if alive - or as if they were the spirits of those long dead who had once sat upon the Stone of Rule. And it was to this, that Hador advanced - a huge stone of pure black volcanic glass, which by some trick of force and heat had shaped itself so that there was a concave depression molded in it - as if purpose put there for someone to sit. In ages past it had been heaved out of the great volcano nearby, the home of the ancient god Haadok, and had landed here, and been found by the first peoples to move into that land, and the Great Hall had been build around it, and the first of many had sat and ruled from it. And on this, there now sat the present ruler of Kaalcuuru (for so the small domain was named, of which Kaalcu was the center of trade and the seat of rule), a heavy man and well-muscled, but with just the bit of softness to him, as one who had not done - or been bothered to do - hard tasks for a long while.
"So, Hador, you have returned," said the figure seated on the Stone.
"Yes, Melka, I have. And I lay proof of my worthiness to challenge at your feet!" And Hador dumped the jungle cat's body down before the seated figure of Melka.
If there had been any whispering or hushed talk before, all now fell silent.
Melka gave a soft chuckle.
"So, you think the body of some found animal is -"
"Not found, killed by my own blade -"
"So you say."
There was a hushed gasp - whether at Hador's interruption, or that Melka would question Hador's statement, can only be guessed at.
Hador stiffened, and almost - but not quite - made to step forward, but he held himself in check, and spoke, instead.
"I have fulfilled the geas that was laid upon me - by your own command - as well as many other trivial tasks set before me, and I now -”
“And I rule -” started Melka, but he was interrupted before he could finish.
"One moment," this coming from a small man who stood just to one side of Melka. "Before any decisions are made, the elders must satisfy themselves as to the legitimacy of the kill, just as they did for all the other things requested of Hador. Now, we all know Hador to be a man of honor, my lord” (and the man gave a small nod in Hador's direction), "but still the laws governing a challenge must be respected. So it has always been and so it should be now."
Hador frowned, but said nothing.
"Yes, Counselor. You are correct, as always,” commented Melka dryly. "Is that not so, Hador?"
Hador gave the smallest of nods, and replied with a simple curt "Yes."
"Good," said Melka, turning to the Counselor. "Go to the Elders and have them set a time for the adjudication." Then, turning his gaze back to the large man standing before him, he spoke once more. "You may go now, Hador, and await their summons." And he gave a dismissive wave of his hand and turned his attention to a seving girl carrying a tray of food and drink.
Hador turned on his heel and walked away, out of the Great Hall and back into the dimming light of the end of the day.
Hador sat in front of the small hut that was his home (and very small it was), his head filled with dark thoughts. And as he sat there brooding, the ground trembled, and a rumbling was heard from the tall mountain just a few short miles from the village.
"Ah, even the god Haadok is troubled, it would seem," he mused to himself. He rose to go into his hut, as it was darkening quickly now, and he was hungry, not having eaten since before he had set himself in readiness to ambush the great cat, but was interrupted by several of the village children running up to him, who immediately began tugging at him and grabbing his large hands, laughing and shouting all the while.
"Tell us about the cat!"
"Yes! Yes!"
"Please!"
"Did you carry it all the way?"
And despite his mood, Hador could not help himself, and laughed, and leaning down, picked up one of the children and swung him around in the air.
"Carry him?" Hador said, now with a great smile upon his face. "No! I flew, as you are flying now, Shim!" And he gave the laughing boy named Shim a toss in the air, caught him, and slung him about his shoulders - all to the delight of the other children.
"But yes, Shim, I slung him about me as you are, though you are just a feather that would blow away in a large cat's fart, and so made my way back here to be accosted by the like of all you little beggars!" And Hador laughed and spun around, Shim, upon his shoulders, yelling gleefully.
And now the other children began to cry out anew, all eager for their turn to take part in the fun.
"Me next!"
"Yes!"
"Me, me!"
"And do you intend to eat with me tonight, or spend your time with these children - not that you are much more than they!"
Hador turned to face the woman standing in the doorway of the hut - a slim beauty and small, small even compared to most folk, and not just to Hador.
"Ah, Maya, my love, I was just having a little fun with my friends - though maybe we could cook this one," holding Shim out before, "as though small, would make a good side dish." Shim broke out in laughter again.
"I think not," said Maya, “but if you do not come in this instant, it is you who will be roasted over a fire!" and Maya turned and walked back into the hut.
"See how it is, little ones," said Hador, as he placed Shim down upon the ground and then rubbed the heads of the others. "Even one as large as I, has a small god that they need to answer to. So off with you! Tomorrow, if there is time, I will show how I slew the beast, and teach you all some of the tricks used!"
And despite the clamoring of the children to stay just a little longer, Hador turned and entered the hut.
Hador lowered himself down to the woven mat placed upon the dirt floor of the hut, before the raised wooden plank that served as a table, and thought more upon the day’s events. As Maya brought over a large bowl of stew for him (and a considerably smaller one for herself), he spoke.
“It seems I can do nothing to advance my challenge, as one success just leads to another task commanded to be done.”
“I don’t see why you need bother, things are good as they are. What need for a change?”
“What need? Things stagnate and the domain falls into disorder -”
“So you say - others do not think so.”
“Others? Who? Melka and his counselor, and all those own fawn upon them, hoping to advance their positions of favor for their own ends?”
“And you are so different? You who spend more time playing with children and small animals than in serious things that would help us maybe live better, and not in some small hut such as this?”
“And what is so wrong with that?”
“Hador, if you do not know, then you are worse than hopeless.”
“And why now do you complain? You did not always think as you do now.”
“Because I am no longer a young, naive girl. I wish to have things better than they are, and look for practical things, not pipe dreams in the sky. Such as a proper table to eat at, with chairs - and not some mats tossed upon the floor.”
“And so you shall, when I have achieved what I seek - and then it shall be better for all, and not just the privileged few.”
“And so you wander far off for days on end, leaving me alone - and not thinking of what needs I may have!”
“Well, I am home now, and soon as I eat, I will see to those needs - and then let us see what manner of cries you may make!” And Hador let loose one of his booming laughs.
“Well, yes, “ said Maya with a smile, “But you will need to work long and hard -”
“Never fear about the long and hard part!”
“Oh, Hador, you are hopeless,” and Maya laughed, and having finished eating, rose from the mat.
“Give me but a short time more to finish this, for I am famished.”
“But do not make it too long, or perhaps I shall look elsewhere - mayhaps with Melka himself!”
“That worm - why, I doubt he could even do the half of what I can - and I am not speaking just of on the sleep mats!”
“You might be surprised.”
“I doubt it. Even now he dares call into question my kill and seeks to hinder my challenge.”
“But if it is fair, and you have done as was ordained, then there is no need to be concerned.”
“Well, I suppose you are right, and besides, it is for the Elders to decide, and that soon enough.”
“Good, then finish, and I will await you on the bedding mats.”
“It’s just that too often I have been disappointed in this, and all the while a steady rot is eating away all that we value, and nothing being done about it.” Hador frowned and shook his head in dismay.
There was just then a trembling of the ground, and a far off rumbling.
"Even the mountain rumbles with unease at the state of things,” said Hador
"As it always does when you have dark thoughts. For are you not named after the god Haadok? You who were found as a babe, alone upon the slopes, crying? No, he is not your namesake for nothing. One day you will let loose your anger, and then he too, and the mountain with him, will explode in a rage to match your own."
“Then chase my dark thoughts away! Let us make up for lost time!”
Hador placed what remained of the stew on the table, and standing, walked over to Maya and swept her up in his arms and carried her to the soft mats that were their bed.
And if there was any further shaking of the hut, it was not caused by the mountain.
Hador awoke the next morning in a considerably better mood, and so went about doing his various chores - honing his blades, checking his leathers, polishing the metal, and mixing the paints that he used to mark himself. When he was done, he went in search of the village children, and found them at the edge of the village, playing a game of tag.
“So, do you wish to run in circles all day,” he boomed in his loud voice, “or would you hear how I slew the great cat, and maybe learn a trick or two?”
The children immediately stopped what they were doing, and with cries of excitement, ran over.
“Perhaps there is hope for you urchins yet!” laughed Hador. “Now sit you all down and listen.”
And so they did. And Hador told them of his adventure, and how he had planned it, and how he had prepared and hidden, and so was able to catch the beast unawares. This and many other things he related to the children, who sat enthralled, caught up in all he was saying. And after a bit, the children pretended that Hador was the cat, and leapt upon him, to his great amusement, and all was good. And time passed.
Then Hador looked up from where he was playing with the children, and saw Maya making her way behind some of the huts near the rear of the Great Hall. He was about to call out to her, but before he could, she had walked to the back door of the Hall, where the private kitchens and apartments of Melka were, and had slipped inside. Hador wondered at that, but was soon distracted once more by the calls and excited cries of the children, and thought no more of it.
Some time later, after he had told the children to run off home to wash and eat, he returned to his hut, called to Maya, and receiving no answer, entered within. Seeing her not there, he pondered upon this, and, after a bit, went out to look about the village for her, but she was nowhere to be found, and no one had seen her. And it was then, as he made his way back, that he saw her making her way from the Great Hall, by the same route as she had taken earlier, and entering their home.
And now his mind worked over much, puzzling as to what this could mean, for there was no business that he could think of that she might have there, and he wondered anew at this, and so, striding back to the hut, he determined to get to the heart of the matter and ask her the reasons for her visit to the Great Hall.
Hador sat on the floor mat, gazing out at the mountain, visible through the door, rising over the distant treetops.
“Earlier, I saw you enter the Great Hall and -”
“What? Are you spying on me now? What of that? I wished to have some of the quaquist fruit for your desert, as a surprise, and so thought to ask of the chief cook.”
“Ah, well, that is most welcome! Bring one and we shall share it, taking bites in turn and licking the juice from each other’s lips!”
“I would, but there were none, and so asked of others as I shopped in the village for your dinner, and could not find any - so you will have to wait a while before you get a chance at licking quaquist juice from these lips,” responded Maya, smiling sweetly.
“And yet you must have been long in the kitchens, as -’
“Really Hador, it was the shortest of time - though perhaps I did spend overly long in gossip with the maids and cook.”
“Yes, they can gossip. But I looked in the village, and could not find you - nor had anyone seen you, so I wondered.”
“Fool of a man! Of course not! It was much earlier and doubtless they did not think of it! I’ve been here in the hut all the time since. Had you thought to look here first, you would have saved yourself much trouble. Now sit, fool, and I shall bring you a drink.” And she turned away and went to pour him one out of the amphora that sat in the hut’s back, with the rest of the foods and drinks.
Hador scowled, but said nothing.
And then Maya returned, and handed him the large cup filled with the thick brew that was made from various fermented fruits that the people thereabout drank, and as Hador took it, he made to pull her down on his lap with his free hand, but she evaded his grasp, and made her way to the doorway.
“Control yourself a while longer, I have errands to run now, if you wish to eat!”
“What? Did you not say that you had shopped earlier?”
“Did I? Well, then there were things I forgot and must get now.” And then she was out the door.
Hador watched as she went, and gazed off to the mountain framed in the doorway. There was a low rumbling coming from it, and the ground trembled underfoot.
Hador slammed his fist down and, as he did so, the ground gave a heave, and a great burst of steam rose from the mountain's top.
"Haadok is not pleased, either," said Hador.
It was just a short while later that the summons came.
“The Elders have reviewed all, and would rule on the matter of your latest claim,” said the messenger.
“They have reached a decision then?”
“They have.”
“And now the challenge can go forward?”
“I am merely the messenger, Hador. I but deliver the message I am given, beyond that I know nothing.”
“Well, that is certainly true! But thank you all the same. Run off now and tell the old ones I am on my way, and will be there shortly.”
The messenger turned and ran back the way he had come, to deliver Hador’s words to the Elders, where they awaited in the Great Hall.
Hador, meanwhile, prepared himself, painting his chest with the skull that was his mark, and putting on his best leathers. When this was all done to his satisfaction, he stepped outside, and made his way to receive the Elders’ judgement.
He entered the Great Hall and saw the five Elders gathered together to one side of the Stone of Rule, though Melka was not seated there, nor was he anywhere to be seen, just his Counselor, who, seeing Hador, beckoned him to come forward, which he did.
“We await Melka, Hador. When he is seated, the Elders will speak.”
Hador stood and looked around. The Hall was filled with the usual courtiers, but though they all watched, they remained silent, for in the present of the Elders, all speech was prohibited except in response to a question from those Elders, unless it was Melka himself, or his Counselor. At the feet of the Elders, there was a large rolled up bundle, discolored with blood - the remains of the cat which Hador had killed, now having been dissected and studied by the seven.
Then Melka appeared, coming from the doorway leading back to the private quarters of the Great Hall, and he walked to the Stone of Rule, straightening his garments and smoothing his hair as he did so.
“So, Hador,” he said as he sat down upon the Stone, “we are summoned to hear the judgement of the Elders, and the results of their adjudication in this matter. Are you ready?”
Hador nodded his assent, though in his heart and pit of his stomach, he could feel a burning, as, observing Melka’s actions, thoughts of seeing Maya leaving the private entrance to the Hall not long before, ran through his head.
“Good, then let the Elders proceed.”
“Thank you, m’lord,” said the eldest of the Elders. He motioned to a young man standing behind them, indicating that he should open the cloth that contained the cat’s remains. When this was done, and the young man had resumed his place, the chief Elder began to speak.
“We spend long on this matter, as so much is at stake. First we considered the overall aspect of the beast, taking in its general appearance. Next we examined the wounds upon it. Then we dissected the beast, inspecting each part of its innards in turn. Finally, we studied the entrails for what they could reveal. Now we will speak as to our conclusions and what they portend. Are all gathered here ready and are all willing to abide? Answer yes if this is so.”
As one, all responded “Yes” (though what would have been the case had any responded “No” is best not considered, though doubtless, they would not have been capable of answering to anything else again).
“The we pronounce the following. The beast is outwardly a good looking one, and the wounds upon it are without question caused by Hador’s knife and the direct cause of the beast’s death. However, upon opening the animal, we found many of its organs to be misshapen, and thus the beast must have been weakened, and so easy prey for any that came upon it. Of this, Hador could not have known and so cannot be held completely at fault, though perhaps a little more observation on his part would have shown him that this specimen was not in ideal condition. Still, that would be just the smallest of things - were it not for what our examination of the entrails revealed. As all know, it is through the entrails of any being that the gods speak to us, and in the entrails of this great cat, the gods spoke clearly. This great jungle cat was not favored by the gods, and, as such, it cannot be accepted by us. Thus, it fails in the test for meeting the fulfillment of the task which was laid upon Hador, and so, too, does Hador’s task fail. The challenge is denied.”
Hador could barely contain himself, and were it not forbidden, would have spoken, but instead just clenched his fists tightly, waiting to be dismissed.
“However,” the Elder continued, “in consideration of the fact that this is not something that Hador could have known, as he is but a simple warrior and not one of the learned, should he wish, we will consider the challenge to be renewed, with Melka providing a new task, which, should it meet with our approval, you, Hador are free to accept or reject, though should you reject it, you shall never again be considered for a challenge, not until a new chieftain sits upon the Stone of Rule. Do you wish to renew your, challenge, Hador?”
“I do.”
“Then in three days' time a new task will be given you by Melka, and if Melka does not give you a new task, or if it does not meet with how approval, than we shall consider your challenge to be successful, and you shall then be free to meet Melka in open combat - as you would any enemy - and without restriction to any laws we may have governing actions of a violent nature, and the shall be true for Melka. That is our final judgement. All are dismissed and may return to there usual tasks and activities.” And the five Elders turned as one and exited the Great Hall by a side door, with none of the other five having spoken one word at all.
“Well, Hador,” said the counselor, “there it is. In three days' time a new task will be given you. Is that not right, Sire?” This last to Melka.
“Indeed, Counselor, and now I believe we are finished here. You are dismissed, Hador. And perhaps you shall have more luck this time around!” And Melka gave a great laugh at this. Then, he stood from the Stone of Rule, and indicating that his counselor should follow, repaired through the doorway and thence to his private apartment.
Hador neither made nor showed any response, but also left the Hall, not looking at any of those who stared at him as he departed. And then he was outside, in the fresh, if humid, air, and he decided to take a turn around the village, and walk in the jungle for a while, and so, perhaps, cool the anger that now ran through his veins. So distracted and disquieted was he, that he did not even notice the trembling of the ground.
Back in Melka’s private chamber, where no one would hear, not even the servants that served him (for those who were chosen to wait upon Melka in his innermost private rooms were chosen from amongst the deaf, and if not deaf, they were made so with a sharp needle), Melka drank wine from a goblet handed him by a slim young serving girl, one of the finest vintages of the land (both the wench and the wine), grown and nurtured upon the slopes of the great volcano, and the ashy soils that were the result of its long ago eruptions.
“So, Counselor. Again we needs discover some new task for Hador.”
“Yes, m’lord.”
“The man is really too much. Any normal warrior would either have given this foolishness up, or would be dead already.”
“Yes, but then Hador is hardly normal, sire.”
Melka laughed, the sound echoing around the small room.
“No, he is not - but at least his taste in women is - and, mayhaps, even better than most!”
“I would not know about his taste in those matters.”
“No, counselor, you wouldn’t - not unless Hador liked small boys!” And Melka gave another great laugh.
“Well,” he continued, “that is no concern of mine, you are an excellent counselor and that is all that matters to me.”
“Thank you, m’lord, you are too kind.”
“Now, I have been thinking upon this matter even before the Elders came to their conclusion - and it did not hurt that I had already told them what that conclusion was to be - even if they did give a little surprise at the end and not just ended the challenge once and for all. But I suppose they needed to make some small show of independence.”
“Yes, sire. It is, no doubt, as you say.”
“So it is good I had in place a plan, and for the new quest? That is easy enough, for I have one that I had considered before, but thought the cat would be sufficient to rid us of him. But let me hear your thoughts on this matter, Counselor.”
“I do not know what you have planned, so do not know whether mine would be better or worse, though doubtless yours is far superior.”
“Doubtless. But speak you first, and then I will tell you what I think.”
“Then this is what I think, m’lord. Perhaps we should send him to that land of legend, Iltmora, where they say it is so cold that the words freeze as they come from your mouth. It is far, and few return, for the trip is a hazardous and dangerous one, and long on the road one must be, through many a strange and forbidding land before one even arrives.”
Melka sipped his wine, gave a small smile, and then responded.
“No, Counselor,” said Melka, ”I have in mind something closer, and a more permanent solution.”
“What might that be, my lord?”
“There is a deserted temple to the north, at the edge of the jungle and before the Plains of Kaarth begin. Rumor has it that there is a great jewel to be found there, but protected by some sort of metal beast. I will send him there to retrieve the jewel and bring it back.”
“And if the rumors are not true? He has met and conquered every other task set before him, why not this?”
“What matter if the rumors be true or not?”
“But if there is no temple guardian, or if there is, but it does not slay him, what then?”
Melka smiled.
“Then the assassins I send after him will,” said Melka.
Hador returned home some time later, after darkness had fallen, and spoke not to Maya, just eating the food she laid before him, and neither responding to her questions, nor her inquisitive looks as to his silence. In time, she gave up, and retired to the sleeping mats. And a while later, when Hador did the same, he turned away when she reached out to him, and lay with his back to her. Finally, she drifted off to sleep, though Hador could not follow, but lay dwelling upon what had transpired that day.
All through the night, Hador tossed and turned, hard put to find sleep, so disquieting were the thoughts that ran through his mind. And so, too, was the mountain filled with unease, the night filled with the sound of its grumblings, and small tremors of the ground - even Haadok seemingly finding sleep difficult to attain.
For the next several days, Hador occupied himself with little things. Patching the hut where needed, digging a new refuse pit, and cleaning, polishing, and fixing any one of the myriad number of items that needed attention but were so often overlooked in the usual day to day activities. And when he wasn’t occupied with that, he was showing the children how to set traps for some of the smaller animals that roamed the surrounding jungle, or the best way to care for a bow to keep it from warping due to the damp, or, sometime just for his own amusement, he would play with some of the young animals that were kept as pets, for it was these, and the children, that brought him the greatest joy - well, except for the joy of laying with Maya, that is. But of that, there was none, for he could not get the thought from his head of her leaving the Great Hall, or of her lying to him of it, or the sight of Melka straightening his close as if he had must put them on and smoothing his hair as if he had just arisen from bed. So he lay not with Maya, and spoke only when needful, and she looked at him with sidelong glances and so too, she stopped attempting to speak to him, but would disappear for long whiles, and not say where.
And during this time, the mountain too was quiet, with only the slightest of rumblings, or shivering of the ground, as if the god Haadok, too, was turned inwards and looking to his own home, and disregarding all else.
It was on the afternoon of the third day that the summons game, and Hador went to the Great Hall to hear what was to be.
Hador entered within, and all was ordered as previously, the members of the court standing around the fringes, Melkor upon the Stone of Rule with his counselor standing beside him, and the five Elders, off to one side of the Stone. Upon his entrance, the Eldest, who had spoken the last time, waved Hador forward, and once Hador was standing before them, without further ado, the Elder spoke.
“To the East and the North, in the loop of the great river as it runs from Lake Mandu to the sea, and where the jungles of Shandu peter out into the Plains of Kaarth, legend holds there is an ancient temple, and within this temple a great jewel, a brilliant ruby, said to be the congealed drop of an old god’s blood. And this great jewel, it is said, is guarded by a great beast of metal, so that no one may enter and leave alive. It is your task, Hador, to obtain this jewel and bring it forth, and return here with it. Should you need kill the metal beast that is its guardian, then do so; should you not, then that is of no consequence - your task lies with the jewel alone. Do you accept this geas, Hador, or do you reject it and forfeit your challenge?”
“I accept it.”
“Then you shall leave tomorrow upon the rising of the sun from the paths beneath the jungle, and not return until the task is complete, or not return at all. Go now, and let us not see you until the task is done, or let us never see you again, but you enter into exile or death.”
And Hador turned and left the Hall so as to gather his things and prepare for the morrow, and all in the Hall watched as he left - the courtiers, the Elders, and Melka and his counselor, but Melka keenest of all.
Back in his hut, Hador prepared, packing the things he would need in a small sack (and very small it was indeed, for Hador did not need much, knowing how to live off the land and find what he needed, wherever he might be), and checking his weapons one last time. And then he felt Maya’s arms wrap around him, and he turned, a sharp word ready on his tongue, but it went unspoken when he looked upon her. There were tears streaming down her face, and such a look of sadness that he could not be unmoved. And she spoke.
“Why do you turn me away like this, Hador?”
“You lied to me the other day, Maya. I saw you enter within the Great Hall. And much later when I sought you, you were nowhere to be found - but yet I saw you leaving the Great Hall and enter our hut upon my returning, and you claimed you had been here all along!”
“And so you think the worst of me? Think you I would dally with Melka when I have you? And you soon to achieve all? For this task laid before you is nothing for such as you, and then you will be free to challenge Melka in open combat, and assuredly win! Would I go to a man soon to be finished, when I can have the next chief as my companion and bed mate?”
And though Hador’s mind was still filled with doubts, he found himself to be moved by her words (her body pressing against his also helping to persuade him), and so his prior thoughts were laid aside, and soon there were other things occupying his thoughts.
In the middle of the night, when things had finally grown quiet (it being somewhat noisy for quite some time - not that either Hador or Maya noticed, probably since they were the ones creating the noise), Hador awoke, disturbed by some movement. As he looked about, he saw that Maya was no longer lying beside him, and as he glanced around, he was just in time to see her slim form slip out the door. But, although he wondered at this, sleep overtook him once again, and he did not waken until the sounds of the animals heralded the first lightening of the sky in the east, and a new day began.
As Hador sat up, he could see that Maya was lying next to him on the sleeping mats, and he was minded to dismiss the doubts that had entered in once again as just a stray thought brought on by a waking dream, an imagining of his mind.
“So, Maya, would you lie there and sleep the day away, and not see me off?” Hador boomed cheerfully, and he walked to the water bucket and splashed his face.
“Is it morning already?” replied Maya in a sleepy voice as she sat up. I slept the night through, you tired me so. Now let me do my morning functions, for I feel my bladder shall burst if not - or I shall embarrass myself and give you a wet sendoff!” And she laughed gaily and made for the door.
“But did you not rise in the night, for that?”
“And now it is morning - not everyone has the bladder of an elephant, you know - even if you do!” And once again she laughed, and was out the door. And once again, the doubts grew in Hador’s mind.
Hador was ready. He had refreshed the skulled upon his chest with new paints, he had checked all his kit and gear, and all was there, and now he made to depart. He stepped out of the hut and stood, looking around. All was quiet, the sun just making its first appearance, still mostly hidden by the trees of the surrounding jungle. Hador sensed a presence behind him, and turned to see Maya watching from the doorway. For a moment, his doubts assailed him, but he dismissed them, for it was best to start a quest with a clear head and heart. And so he smiled back to her, and made to turn and be on his way, when he saw her glance sideways towards the Great Hall, give a quick small nod of her head, and return her gaze back again. And as Hador walked off to make his way in search of the ancient temple, he too, glanced towards the Great Hall, just in time to see the figure of Melka disappear within. And now the disquiet grew, but he forced it down with an effort of will, and was soon lost to sight behind the green veil of the surrounding jungle.
And from the mountain, a small rumble was heard, and a tiny tremor was felt, and above, at the mountain’s peak, a small puff of grey rose into the air.
Hador travelled to the northeast, keeping a steady pace, but waking early and continuing until darkness descended and he could no longer see to make his way, for though he did not rush, he did not dawdle either, but made the fullest use of each day to advance his progress, And so it was that after a week of travel, he emerged from the edge of the great jungle, and saw the savannah stretching out before him with, some small distance off, the Shama river as it made its great loop into the Plains of Kaarth. Now he need but find the temple. Spying a cluster of small huts huddled together just a short walk away upon the plain, he made his way to them. They were but poor abodes, and the people equally poor, farmers of some sort who scratched a living from the soil. It was to the closest of the huts that Hador walked, where a scrawny man scraped at the earth with a hoe.
“Well, met, friend!” said Hador in his loud voice, causing the man to give a small jump in surprise at the sound of it. “I seek some information. Do you or any others here know the land about?”
“I have lived here all my life, and would say I know it well enough,” replied the man, giving Hador a look and sizing him up (and there was quite a lot of Hador to size up) as to whether he be a potential threat, or just another one of the many strange things that walk out of the jungle on occasion.
“I am seeking an ancient temple, said to be in this land within the Great River’s loop. Know you of it?”
“Yes, I have heard stories of such,“ replied the man, coming to the conclusion that this was a harmless, if overly large, fool, interested only in useless ruins - though not one to anger, if his size and weapons were any indication. “Many here have heard the stories - as they are told to all children who are small and easily frightened.”
Hador laughed.
“Well, I am neither a child, nor easily frightened! And most definitely not small!”
“Indeed, large one. But what would you know of this place? No one goes there, for there is no food to be got, and what use is that then, to waste a trip for no reason?”
“Indeed! I see you are one of the wise of your village!”
“I am wise enough not to waste time in fruitless travel, when I have my field to work. Nor to waste time in talk, either, if you would get my drift, oh tall one!”
“Yes, indeed a wise man.”
And the man just shrugged, and began working the ground again.
“So this temple, it is not far off?” asked Hador of the man, who stopped working and now once again returned his gaze to Hador, before replying.
“No, great one, it is but a day’s travel if you follow the jungle’s edge. Though doubtless one as skilled as you will see the tracks of the others leading to it.”
“Tracks of others?”
“Yes, sire. Seven of them. They passed through two days ago, stopping just to purchase some food and to seek reassurance that the map they had was not false.”
“Seven? And with a map?”
“Indeed it was so, wise one. There were seven men, and they possessed a map with the temple’s place marked upon it.”
“Then I must be off! Thank you!”
The man just shrugged and returned to his work.
Hador left the hamlet, and walked northwards along the jungle’s edge, and sure enough, after but a little travel, he did indeed come upon tracks made by a group of men travelling together, and indeed, they were made by seven men, and moving swiftly, by the looks of things.
What ill luck, Hador thought, to have others apparently trying for the temple and its treasure just as he needed to gain it. But, perhaps it was a coincidence, and they were not interested in the great jewel at all - and Hador laughed! And perhaps birds do not shit from the sky, he thought, for he did not believe in coincidences, and if a bird had shit full in his face just then, he would have thought it the gods showing him up for the fool he was to even think it.
Hador walked throughout the day, keeping his eye out for any others, as well as for any sign of the temple, or of the seven that travelled ahead of him, but the last tracks he had seen of then had led off into the jungle, and not reappeared, and he saw no one else, nor sign, just the animals of the plains, and he came across no other hamlets either. As the sun was lowering in the sky, seeking the paths below the earth, finally Hador could make out in the distance a structure, and as he drew nearer, he could see that it was a small, squared, building, just out from the jungle’s edge, though too far for him to make out any details, or see if the seven had arrived before him. As he gazed upon it, he thought, and decided. He could keep going, and come upon it in just an hour or so, when the darkness was cloaking all, and he was tired; or he could sleep now, and in the time before the sun rose, arise, and well rested, circle around to the east, and so come at the temple with the sun at his back, its glare hiding him from any who might await. And so Hador spread his mat (but set no fire), and set his small traps to alert him of any approaching danger, and ate, and as he ate, he thought about the challenge, and the getting of the gem, and what the future held; and then his thoughts turned to Maya, and, unbidden, Melka, and he was disquieted, and found no more pleasure in the taste of the food, and finished it as quickly as he could. After eating, he buried the remains of his meal and drifted off to a troubled sleep.
When Hador awoke, it was still dark, but from the temperature, and the stars in the sky, Hador could tell it was the hour before dawn. It was time for him to be on his way. Packing up, he was soon making a great circling loop so as to position himself to the east of the temple in time for the rising of the sun.
The first glint of the sun was just peeking over the horizon, and Hador was now just a short distance to the east of the temple. He began crawling through the tall grass, but could see no one about, and all was quiet. Silently, he approached closer, until he was at the very wall of the temple. The temple was ancient indeed, the wall where Hador crouched crumbling from age, though strange carvings could still be roughly distinguished upon the stones that formed it. Carvings of some old gods, it seemed, and some large, strange shaped, man. But Hador had no time for that now, and keeping low, he made his way around the corner of the temple, and headed along the wall towards the jungle, in search of the entryway, and wareful of any who might be hiding or laying in wait for him. No entryway was found upon that side, but there was no sign of others, either, so Hador, scanning the jungle’s edge and seeing nothing, peeked around the corner. And it was there! Steps leading upwards to where the entrance had to be! Still keeping low, and still moving with all the stealth he possessed (and for a big man, he was possessed of a great deal), he made his way to the entryway and looked inside. The temple itself was not large, consisting of just one room, maybe twenty steps by twenty, though there were small alcoves set in each of the walls he could see, and each had a small statue of a man - much like the carving of the one he had seen on outside wall, earlier. But in the center of the room, there rose a large pedestal, and it was this to which Hador’s gaze was drawn, for atop this pedestal there sat a ruby, large as a man’s fist. Hador drew in a deep breath at the sight of it. Now he just needed to take it, and the quest would be almost done, and his challenge not to be denied. Hador crept to the stone, feeling for any traps as he did so, and watching for any hidden triggers - but there were none, and he made it to the pedestal unhindered. He stood up, and was about to reach for the ruby, when his natural caution took hold, for now he saw that there was one more alcove, larger than all the rest, which the pedestal had kept hidden from him as he had crept along the floor towards it, and in this alcove, taller than a tall man’s height, even taller than Hador, there was man of metal, similar to all the small statues in all the small alcoves - the Guardian.
Hador stood a good long time staring at it, but it gave no indication that it was aware - perhaps, Hador though, after all this time the thing no longer worked. But Hador was taking no chances. He studied the cradle in which the ruby sat, looking to see if there were any triggers, or perhaps a pressure plate, but he could see nothing, and no seams could he see upon the top of the pedestal to indicate a weight triggered trap. He thought for a long while, and studied the cradle and stone closely, but could see nothing. Finally, Hador decided that the best thing was to just grab the damn thing and make a dash for the doorway and out in the open. And quick as the thought, quich was his action, and he snatched the ruby off its cradle, jammed it into his waist pouch, and was running for the way out. And would have made it too, except for the heavy iron gate that had crashed down in front of it. And he turned back and could see a metal rod rising from the cradle where the ruby had been - a pressure trigger after all, finely counterbalanced to keep the gate open so long as the ruby was in place, but close it should the ruby be removed, though doubtless there was a lock to prevent that, somewhere, though where, he couldn’t guess. Still, it should just be a matter of lifting the gate, for though it was beyond the strength of ordinary men to do so, Hador was no ordinary man. And he turned and was about to do this, when he heard a noise as of metal scraping. Hador quickly spun around, just in time to see the Guardian step from its alcove, and long blades springing out now from the ends of its arms, make its way towards him. Hador drew his blade and stepped back - there was no question now of attempting to lift the gate, for the Guardian would be upon him before he could even get a firm grasp upon it. And then the Guardian dashed forward and Hador was fighting for his life.
This way and that he swung his huge blade, a great curved scimitar that he had a master armorer craft for him in the great city of Saluu. And well it was that it was so crafted, for a lesser blade would have been broken by the impact of the Guardian’s blades as they crashed into it. And Hador retreated, parrying all the blows - for to miss even one parry, could have meant his death. And yet, miss he had to, for great as he was in size and strength, still he tired. And so, as he continued backing away, looking for some opening, some point of weakness that he could attack, he was slow to get his blade up, and only partially blocked the thrust of one of the guardian’s blades, and blood sprang from the cut that appeared like magic upon Hador upper arm, and ran down and trickled to the floor. Hador leapt back and away, the wound giving him a sense of urgency, but the Guardian also leaped forward, as if it, too, sensed that things now moved in its favor. And Hador looked but could find no way to defeat the thing of metal - unless it was to leap within the arc of the being’s swinging arms, and tear it apart by brute force - were that even possible. And perhaps Hador would have done so, if just then he had not stumbled, falling full on his ass and crashing back into one of the alcoves, smashing the statue within as he did so. And, just as he was thinking he was finished, he saw that the Guardian seemed to stumble, and stopped for a brief moment. And in that moment Hador scrambled to his feet, and again backed away, and the Guardian now again followed, but it seemed slower now, as if it had lost a small part of its energy. And in Hador’s head, it was as if a torch had been lit, and where there was darkness there was now light, and as he stepped back, he brought his sword down upon another statue in another alcove, and so smashed that one, as well. And the Guardian staggered again, and moved even slower. And with that it was over, as Hador ran and spun from one alcove to another, smashing each stature in turn, and when the last was smashed, the Guardian teetered for a moment as if trying to keep its balance, and then fell over to the floor, motionless. Hador gave a great sign, sheathed his sword, and walking to the gate, gave it a great heave and slipped out under it, letting it crash closed behind him, just as the first arrows clattered off the temple wall or flew over his head into the now barred interior.
In an instant, Hador dropped to the ground, scrambling off in the tall grass to the temple’s corner, as more arrows flew through the air at him. They were coming from the jungle, and Hador had no doubt that the seven the villager had mentioned were the ones responsible. But why, he wondered, unless it was to steal the stone now that he had retrieved it, or, and then a thought came into his head - and with it a vision of Melka sitting upon the Stone of Rule, calling into question his prowess in the killing of the cat; Melka, for whom none of the tasks laid before Hador were sufficient to allow his claim; Melka, who…. More arrows sped through the air, and Melka wasn’t here now, thought Hador, so best he deal with the ones that were.
Hador backed away to the rear of the temple, where the arrows could not come at him. If they waited, it would be dark, and the advantage his, and if they attacked, he had no fear of being able to overcome them, even at odds of seven against one. And should they try to circle around and attack from range, he could circle the other way and stay under cover until dark, and take them, or if they split up, he could take them piecemeal. Apparently, the seven were also considering this, as all was quiet for the time it took the sun to move half a handbreadth across the sky. And then there was a shouting, and from both sides of the temple they rushed him, hoping to overcome him with numbers, while one moved further to the rear of the temple and held back, to shoot arrows as the opportunity offered. But Hador dashed forward to the first of the groups to appear from around the wall, and with two great swings of his scimitar, two of them were down. The third took a great swipe and backed away, just as the other three from the further side of the temple fell upon Hador’s rear. But though they outnumbered him, they were no match, and soon all three were lying in the long grass with their two companions, and the last from the first group was running for the jungle. In three leaps, Hador was upon him, and slashed at him, where upon the man turned, and drew a dagger from his belt and stabbed at Hador, but the dagger glanced off the buckle of Hador’s shoulder strap, and then the man was lying dead, Hador’s sword run through him. And then it was that Hador was reminded of the seventh man, as an arrow flew past. Not bothering to pull his sword from the body, he turned and dashed to where the man was readying another arrow and taking aim, to no avail, as Hador anticipated the arrow’s flight, and dodged out of it path. At this, the man turned and ran, but Hador was on him in an instant, and threw the man to the ground and drew his knife.
“Who are you, and why did you attack me?”
“I am no one.”
“That I already knew, then. But why the attack?”
“It was but a job, we were paid to do it. It wasn’t personal.”
“When you try to kill a man, it is always personal.”
”Please, let me live!”
“You piece of shit! Well, tell me what I want and perhaps I’ll spare your worthless life.”
The man said nothing, but gazed up at Hador, and then looked around, as if seeking escape.
“Tell me who ordered this!”
Having killed all the assassins but this one, Hador now grabbed him by the hair while holding his knife to the man’s throat.
“Speak, worm! Who commanded this?”
The man’s eyes were wide with terror as he stared up at Hador.
“Speak! Or join your brothers now on their journey to the great swamp of death!”
“Please, spare me! It was Melka who ordered things so!”
“I thought so! Then live your cheap life - I’ll spare you and deal with him!”
And then the man spoke once more.
“Yes, Melka! So he could sleep with your Maya undisturbed! Why else send you away so often on your useless tasks?”
“You lie!”
“That I do not, for he slept with her even the very night before you left!”
Hador gave a great roar as his anger boiled over and broke within him, and with one terrific sweep of his knife, severed the man’s head from his body.
As he rose, his rage knowing no bounds, there was a tremendous shaking of the earth, and he turned to look around, and looked back homeward.
And he could see, in the distance, a massive roiling cloud, great gouts of ash and steam rising high into the sky, already spreading to the southeast as it was taken by the upper level winds.
Hador travelled all the far way home, running, walking when he tired, running again when rested, sleeping only for the briefest of times - and only so as to run the faster when he awoke - and arrived late on the third day, with the mountain no longer raging, but reduced now to just a low steady rumbling and small smokes puffing from its ruined top - Haadok’s rage now almost spent. But when Hador looked to where the village should be, there was nothing but flat gray ash and burnt stumps of trees - or rather, their tops, protruding from the thick layers of ash that covered the land all around - and not a living thing to be seen. He searched for some long while, but look as he might, he found not one sign that any were left alive in all that blasted land, or, indeed, that any had gotten away. Even of the Great Hall and the Stone of Rule, there was no trace, the one doubtless blasted by the hot gases that had swept down, the other hidden now by the mountain under layers of ash, just as once the mountain had placed it there. Drawing the giant ruby from his pouch, he looked at it, and made to heave it away, but before he could do so, the mountain gave an angry tremble, and shot forth a great burst of steam, and Hador instinctively replaced the ruby and backed away. And with the ruby now back in his pouch, the mountain finally grew completely silent, and the ground ceased to shake, and no more steam rose from the summit - for even the gods do not like to see treasure wasted. So, with nothing left of his home or his people, and no reason to remain, Hador turned his face and walked away.
And he travelled long, looking for forgetfulness (helped considerably, it must be said, by the profits from the sale of the gem, even if most was stolen while he slept after a particularly raucous night of debauchery) in a land as unlike his own as could be, vowing never to return to the steamy jungles of Salmandu, nor the Plains of Kaarth, nor the great inland sea that ran to the very feet of the towering range that encircled the desert realm of Desh, nor even the great city of Saluu, that sat at the border of the strange land of T’sen Tsien with it’s great stands of bamboo, in which roamed equally strange beasts - nor any of the many other places that constituted the land of his birth. So it was that he finally found himself in the far off cold north, a land of strange beasts and strange men (though the women were as warm as always) - in the land of Iltmora.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
He crouched down in the tall grass, ignoring the drops of water that fell on him from the oversized leaves above, listening to the approach of the big jungle cat. It was closer now, and he could hear the sound of its heavy breathing. And then, there it was, moving just feet away - and then it stopped and lifted its head, sniffing at the air as it sensed another presence. In that moment, the man leapt out upon the cat, wrapping one arm around its huge jaws, while with his other hand he sliced its neck through with a dagger. The cat tried to free itself and turn upon its attacker, but it was too late, and with one more stroke of the dagger, the cat lay lifeless upon the ground, and the man released his hold and stood, looking down at it.
An exceptional, prize, he thought, and one that would go far to prove his claim of fitness to rule. He bent down and, with one heave, lifted the cat upon his shoulders, as if it was no more that the lightest of burdens, and not the largest of predators that roamed the darkness beneath the high jungle canopy. And so he started back to the village, Kaalcu by name, that he called his home, and which was the political center of the region that was just one of many in the great south country of Salmandu, and though the sun (somewhere above the tops of the towering trees and jumbled vines), was just now nearing the zenith, it would be sinking to the paths under the earth by the time he arrived.
As he entered the village, all the children came running up to him - shouting, laughing, and calling his name, as they circled and danced about him.
"Hador! Hador!" For that was the man's name.
But the big man just smiled at them and continued on, until he came to the largest of the buildings - one made of solid wood - not cobbled together logs, branches, or tree limbs covered over with thatch. The Great Hall of Kaalcu.
"Is he in?" asked Hador of the sentry posted by the door.
"And where would he be if not seated upon the Stone of Rule?"
"Good, I would see him, for I have proven my fitness and would make the challenge."
"Then best you go in, before he decides that it is time to indulge in drink."
"Those words would be better thought, than spoken."
The sentry just shrugged, and opened the ornately carved door.
As Hador walked past, and entered within, the sentry spoke again.
"Nice kill, Hador, and may it prove sufficient - and may you not end up like it, in the end."
And then Hador was inside and the door shut behind him.
It was a large room, and many people stood about, speaking together in small groups, and all turned to look as Hador entered. The room itself was lit by numerous torches which made the shadows dance back and forth, as if alive - or as if they were the spirits of those long dead who had once sat upon the Stone of Rule. And it was to this, that Hador advanced - a huge stone of pure black volcanic glass, which by some trick of force and heat had shaped itself so that there was a concave depression molded in it - as if purpose put there for someone to sit. In ages past it had been heaved out of the great volcano nearby, the home of the ancient god Haadok, and had landed here, and been found by the first peoples to move into that land, and the Great Hall had been build around it, and the first of many had sat and ruled from it. And on this, there now sat the present ruler of Kaalcuuru (for so the small domain was named, of which Kaalcu was the center of trade and the seat of rule), a heavy man and well-muscled, but with just the bit of softness to him, as one who had not done - or been bothered to do - hard tasks for a long while.
"So, Hador, you have returned," said the figure seated on the Stone.
"Yes, Melka, I have. And I lay proof of my worthiness to challenge at your feet!" And Hador dumped the jungle cat's body down before the seated figure of Melka.
If there had been any whispering or hushed talk before, all now fell silent.
Melka gave a soft chuckle.
"So, you think the body of some found animal is -"
"Not found, killed by my own blade -"
"So you say."
There was a hushed gasp - whether at Hador's interruption, or that Melka would question Hador's statement, can only be guessed at.
Hador stiffened, and almost - but not quite - made to step forward, but he held himself in check, and spoke, instead.
"I have fulfilled the geas that was laid upon me - by your own command - as well as many other trivial tasks set before me, and I now -”
“And I rule -” started Melka, but he was interrupted before he could finish.
"One moment," this coming from a small man who stood just to one side of Melka. "Before any decisions are made, the elders must satisfy themselves as to the legitimacy of the kill, just as they did for all the other things requested of Hador. Now, we all know Hador to be a man of honor, my lord” (and the man gave a small nod in Hador's direction), "but still the laws governing a challenge must be respected. So it has always been and so it should be now."
Hador frowned, but said nothing.
"Yes, Counselor. You are correct, as always,” commented Melka dryly. "Is that not so, Hador?"
Hador gave the smallest of nods, and replied with a simple curt "Yes."
"Good," said Melka, turning to the Counselor. "Go to the Elders and have them set a time for the adjudication." Then, turning his gaze back to the large man standing before him, he spoke once more. "You may go now, Hador, and await their summons." And he gave a dismissive wave of his hand and turned his attention to a seving girl carrying a tray of food and drink.
Hador turned on his heel and walked away, out of the Great Hall and back into the dimming light of the end of the day.
Hador sat in front of the small hut that was his home (and very small it was), his head filled with dark thoughts. And as he sat there brooding, the ground trembled, and a rumbling was heard from the tall mountain just a few short miles from the village.
"Ah, even the god Haadok is troubled, it would seem," he mused to himself. He rose to go into his hut, as it was darkening quickly now, and he was hungry, not having eaten since before he had set himself in readiness to ambush the great cat, but was interrupted by several of the village children running up to him, who immediately began tugging at him and grabbing his large hands, laughing and shouting all the while.
"Tell us about the cat!"
"Yes! Yes!"
"Please!"
"Did you carry it all the way?"
And despite his mood, Hador could not help himself, and laughed, and leaning down, picked up one of the children and swung him around in the air.
"Carry him?" Hador said, now with a great smile upon his face. "No! I flew, as you are flying now, Shim!" And he gave the laughing boy named Shim a toss in the air, caught him, and slung him about his shoulders - all to the delight of the other children.
"But yes, Shim, I slung him about me as you are, though you are just a feather that would blow away in a large cat's fart, and so made my way back here to be accosted by the like of all you little beggars!" And Hador laughed and spun around, Shim, upon his shoulders, yelling gleefully.
And now the other children began to cry out anew, all eager for their turn to take part in the fun.
"Me next!"
"Yes!"
"Me, me!"
"And do you intend to eat with me tonight, or spend your time with these children - not that you are much more than they!"
Hador turned to face the woman standing in the doorway of the hut - a slim beauty and small, small even compared to most folk, and not just to Hador.
"Ah, Maya, my love, I was just having a little fun with my friends - though maybe we could cook this one," holding Shim out before, "as though small, would make a good side dish." Shim broke out in laughter again.
"I think not," said Maya, “but if you do not come in this instant, it is you who will be roasted over a fire!" and Maya turned and walked back into the hut.
"See how it is, little ones," said Hador, as he placed Shim down upon the ground and then rubbed the heads of the others. "Even one as large as I, has a small god that they need to answer to. So off with you! Tomorrow, if there is time, I will show how I slew the beast, and teach you all some of the tricks used!"
And despite the clamoring of the children to stay just a little longer, Hador turned and entered the hut.
Hador lowered himself down to the woven mat placed upon the dirt floor of the hut, before the raised wooden plank that served as a table, and thought more upon the day’s events. As Maya brought over a large bowl of stew for him (and a considerably smaller one for herself), he spoke.
“It seems I can do nothing to advance my challenge, as one success just leads to another task commanded to be done.”
“I don’t see why you need bother, things are good as they are. What need for a change?”
“What need? Things stagnate and the domain falls into disorder -”
“So you say - others do not think so.”
“Others? Who? Melka and his counselor, and all those own fawn upon them, hoping to advance their positions of favor for their own ends?”
“And you are so different? You who spend more time playing with children and small animals than in serious things that would help us maybe live better, and not in some small hut such as this?”
“And what is so wrong with that?”
“Hador, if you do not know, then you are worse than hopeless.”
“And why now do you complain? You did not always think as you do now.”
“Because I am no longer a young, naive girl. I wish to have things better than they are, and look for practical things, not pipe dreams in the sky. Such as a proper table to eat at, with chairs - and not some mats tossed upon the floor.”
“And so you shall, when I have achieved what I seek - and then it shall be better for all, and not just the privileged few.”
“And so you wander far off for days on end, leaving me alone - and not thinking of what needs I may have!”
“Well, I am home now, and soon as I eat, I will see to those needs - and then let us see what manner of cries you may make!” And Hador let loose one of his booming laughs.
“Well, yes, “ said Maya with a smile, “But you will need to work long and hard -”
“Never fear about the long and hard part!”
“Oh, Hador, you are hopeless,” and Maya laughed, and having finished eating, rose from the mat.
“Give me but a short time more to finish this, for I am famished.”
“But do not make it too long, or perhaps I shall look elsewhere - mayhaps with Melka himself!”
“That worm - why, I doubt he could even do the half of what I can - and I am not speaking just of on the sleep mats!”
“You might be surprised.”
“I doubt it. Even now he dares call into question my kill and seeks to hinder my challenge.”
“But if it is fair, and you have done as was ordained, then there is no need to be concerned.”
“Well, I suppose you are right, and besides, it is for the Elders to decide, and that soon enough.”
“Good, then finish, and I will await you on the bedding mats.”
“It’s just that too often I have been disappointed in this, and all the while a steady rot is eating away all that we value, and nothing being done about it.” Hador frowned and shook his head in dismay.
There was just then a trembling of the ground, and a far off rumbling.
"Even the mountain rumbles with unease at the state of things,” said Hador
"As it always does when you have dark thoughts. For are you not named after the god Haadok? You who were found as a babe, alone upon the slopes, crying? No, he is not your namesake for nothing. One day you will let loose your anger, and then he too, and the mountain with him, will explode in a rage to match your own."
“Then chase my dark thoughts away! Let us make up for lost time!”
Hador placed what remained of the stew on the table, and standing, walked over to Maya and swept her up in his arms and carried her to the soft mats that were their bed.
And if there was any further shaking of the hut, it was not caused by the mountain.
Hador awoke the next morning in a considerably better mood, and so went about doing his various chores - honing his blades, checking his leathers, polishing the metal, and mixing the paints that he used to mark himself. When he was done, he went in search of the village children, and found them at the edge of the village, playing a game of tag.
“So, do you wish to run in circles all day,” he boomed in his loud voice, “or would you hear how I slew the great cat, and maybe learn a trick or two?”
The children immediately stopped what they were doing, and with cries of excitement, ran over.
“Perhaps there is hope for you urchins yet!” laughed Hador. “Now sit you all down and listen.”
And so they did. And Hador told them of his adventure, and how he had planned it, and how he had prepared and hidden, and so was able to catch the beast unawares. This and many other things he related to the children, who sat enthralled, caught up in all he was saying. And after a bit, the children pretended that Hador was the cat, and leapt upon him, to his great amusement, and all was good. And time passed.
Then Hador looked up from where he was playing with the children, and saw Maya making her way behind some of the huts near the rear of the Great Hall. He was about to call out to her, but before he could, she had walked to the back door of the Hall, where the private kitchens and apartments of Melka were, and had slipped inside. Hador wondered at that, but was soon distracted once more by the calls and excited cries of the children, and thought no more of it.
Some time later, after he had told the children to run off home to wash and eat, he returned to his hut, called to Maya, and receiving no answer, entered within. Seeing her not there, he pondered upon this, and, after a bit, went out to look about the village for her, but she was nowhere to be found, and no one had seen her. And it was then, as he made his way back, that he saw her making her way from the Great Hall, by the same route as she had taken earlier, and entering their home.
And now his mind worked over much, puzzling as to what this could mean, for there was no business that he could think of that she might have there, and he wondered anew at this, and so, striding back to the hut, he determined to get to the heart of the matter and ask her the reasons for her visit to the Great Hall.
Hador sat on the floor mat, gazing out at the mountain, visible through the door, rising over the distant treetops.
“Earlier, I saw you enter the Great Hall and -”
“What? Are you spying on me now? What of that? I wished to have some of the quaquist fruit for your desert, as a surprise, and so thought to ask of the chief cook.”
“Ah, well, that is most welcome! Bring one and we shall share it, taking bites in turn and licking the juice from each other’s lips!”
“I would, but there were none, and so asked of others as I shopped in the village for your dinner, and could not find any - so you will have to wait a while before you get a chance at licking quaquist juice from these lips,” responded Maya, smiling sweetly.
“And yet you must have been long in the kitchens, as -’
“Really Hador, it was the shortest of time - though perhaps I did spend overly long in gossip with the maids and cook.”
“Yes, they can gossip. But I looked in the village, and could not find you - nor had anyone seen you, so I wondered.”
“Fool of a man! Of course not! It was much earlier and doubtless they did not think of it! I’ve been here in the hut all the time since. Had you thought to look here first, you would have saved yourself much trouble. Now sit, fool, and I shall bring you a drink.” And she turned away and went to pour him one out of the amphora that sat in the hut’s back, with the rest of the foods and drinks.
Hador scowled, but said nothing.
And then Maya returned, and handed him the large cup filled with the thick brew that was made from various fermented fruits that the people thereabout drank, and as Hador took it, he made to pull her down on his lap with his free hand, but she evaded his grasp, and made her way to the doorway.
“Control yourself a while longer, I have errands to run now, if you wish to eat!”
“What? Did you not say that you had shopped earlier?”
“Did I? Well, then there were things I forgot and must get now.” And then she was out the door.
Hador watched as she went, and gazed off to the mountain framed in the doorway. There was a low rumbling coming from it, and the ground trembled underfoot.
Hador slammed his fist down and, as he did so, the ground gave a heave, and a great burst of steam rose from the mountain's top.
"Haadok is not pleased, either," said Hador.
It was just a short while later that the summons came.
“The Elders have reviewed all, and would rule on the matter of your latest claim,” said the messenger.
“They have reached a decision then?”
“They have.”
“And now the challenge can go forward?”
“I am merely the messenger, Hador. I but deliver the message I am given, beyond that I know nothing.”
“Well, that is certainly true! But thank you all the same. Run off now and tell the old ones I am on my way, and will be there shortly.”
The messenger turned and ran back the way he had come, to deliver Hador’s words to the Elders, where they awaited in the Great Hall.
Hador, meanwhile, prepared himself, painting his chest with the skull that was his mark, and putting on his best leathers. When this was all done to his satisfaction, he stepped outside, and made his way to receive the Elders’ judgement.
He entered the Great Hall and saw the five Elders gathered together to one side of the Stone of Rule, though Melka was not seated there, nor was he anywhere to be seen, just his Counselor, who, seeing Hador, beckoned him to come forward, which he did.
“We await Melka, Hador. When he is seated, the Elders will speak.”
Hador stood and looked around. The Hall was filled with the usual courtiers, but though they all watched, they remained silent, for in the present of the Elders, all speech was prohibited except in response to a question from those Elders, unless it was Melka himself, or his Counselor. At the feet of the Elders, there was a large rolled up bundle, discolored with blood - the remains of the cat which Hador had killed, now having been dissected and studied by the seven.
Then Melka appeared, coming from the doorway leading back to the private quarters of the Great Hall, and he walked to the Stone of Rule, straightening his garments and smoothing his hair as he did so.
“So, Hador,” he said as he sat down upon the Stone, “we are summoned to hear the judgement of the Elders, and the results of their adjudication in this matter. Are you ready?”
Hador nodded his assent, though in his heart and pit of his stomach, he could feel a burning, as, observing Melka’s actions, thoughts of seeing Maya leaving the private entrance to the Hall not long before, ran through his head.
“Good, then let the Elders proceed.”
“Thank you, m’lord,” said the eldest of the Elders. He motioned to a young man standing behind them, indicating that he should open the cloth that contained the cat’s remains. When this was done, and the young man had resumed his place, the chief Elder began to speak.
“We spend long on this matter, as so much is at stake. First we considered the overall aspect of the beast, taking in its general appearance. Next we examined the wounds upon it. Then we dissected the beast, inspecting each part of its innards in turn. Finally, we studied the entrails for what they could reveal. Now we will speak as to our conclusions and what they portend. Are all gathered here ready and are all willing to abide? Answer yes if this is so.”
As one, all responded “Yes” (though what would have been the case had any responded “No” is best not considered, though doubtless, they would not have been capable of answering to anything else again).
“The we pronounce the following. The beast is outwardly a good looking one, and the wounds upon it are without question caused by Hador’s knife and the direct cause of the beast’s death. However, upon opening the animal, we found many of its organs to be misshapen, and thus the beast must have been weakened, and so easy prey for any that came upon it. Of this, Hador could not have known and so cannot be held completely at fault, though perhaps a little more observation on his part would have shown him that this specimen was not in ideal condition. Still, that would be just the smallest of things - were it not for what our examination of the entrails revealed. As all know, it is through the entrails of any being that the gods speak to us, and in the entrails of this great cat, the gods spoke clearly. This great jungle cat was not favored by the gods, and, as such, it cannot be accepted by us. Thus, it fails in the test for meeting the fulfillment of the task which was laid upon Hador, and so, too, does Hador’s task fail. The challenge is denied.”
Hador could barely contain himself, and were it not forbidden, would have spoken, but instead just clenched his fists tightly, waiting to be dismissed.
“However,” the Elder continued, “in consideration of the fact that this is not something that Hador could have known, as he is but a simple warrior and not one of the learned, should he wish, we will consider the challenge to be renewed, with Melka providing a new task, which, should it meet with our approval, you, Hador are free to accept or reject, though should you reject it, you shall never again be considered for a challenge, not until a new chieftain sits upon the Stone of Rule. Do you wish to renew your, challenge, Hador?”
“I do.”
“Then in three days' time a new task will be given you by Melka, and if Melka does not give you a new task, or if it does not meet with how approval, than we shall consider your challenge to be successful, and you shall then be free to meet Melka in open combat - as you would any enemy - and without restriction to any laws we may have governing actions of a violent nature, and the shall be true for Melka. That is our final judgement. All are dismissed and may return to there usual tasks and activities.” And the five Elders turned as one and exited the Great Hall by a side door, with none of the other five having spoken one word at all.
“Well, Hador,” said the counselor, “there it is. In three days' time a new task will be given you. Is that not right, Sire?” This last to Melka.
“Indeed, Counselor, and now I believe we are finished here. You are dismissed, Hador. And perhaps you shall have more luck this time around!” And Melka gave a great laugh at this. Then, he stood from the Stone of Rule, and indicating that his counselor should follow, repaired through the doorway and thence to his private apartment.
Hador neither made nor showed any response, but also left the Hall, not looking at any of those who stared at him as he departed. And then he was outside, in the fresh, if humid, air, and he decided to take a turn around the village, and walk in the jungle for a while, and so, perhaps, cool the anger that now ran through his veins. So distracted and disquieted was he, that he did not even notice the trembling of the ground.
Back in Melka’s private chamber, where no one would hear, not even the servants that served him (for those who were chosen to wait upon Melka in his innermost private rooms were chosen from amongst the deaf, and if not deaf, they were made so with a sharp needle), Melka drank wine from a goblet handed him by a slim young serving girl, one of the finest vintages of the land (both the wench and the wine), grown and nurtured upon the slopes of the great volcano, and the ashy soils that were the result of its long ago eruptions.
“So, Counselor. Again we needs discover some new task for Hador.”
“Yes, m’lord.”
“The man is really too much. Any normal warrior would either have given this foolishness up, or would be dead already.”
“Yes, but then Hador is hardly normal, sire.”
Melka laughed, the sound echoing around the small room.
“No, he is not - but at least his taste in women is - and, mayhaps, even better than most!”
“I would not know about his taste in those matters.”
“No, counselor, you wouldn’t - not unless Hador liked small boys!” And Melka gave another great laugh.
“Well,” he continued, “that is no concern of mine, you are an excellent counselor and that is all that matters to me.”
“Thank you, m’lord, you are too kind.”
“Now, I have been thinking upon this matter even before the Elders came to their conclusion - and it did not hurt that I had already told them what that conclusion was to be - even if they did give a little surprise at the end and not just ended the challenge once and for all. But I suppose they needed to make some small show of independence.”
“Yes, sire. It is, no doubt, as you say.”
“So it is good I had in place a plan, and for the new quest? That is easy enough, for I have one that I had considered before, but thought the cat would be sufficient to rid us of him. But let me hear your thoughts on this matter, Counselor.”
“I do not know what you have planned, so do not know whether mine would be better or worse, though doubtless yours is far superior.”
“Doubtless. But speak you first, and then I will tell you what I think.”
“Then this is what I think, m’lord. Perhaps we should send him to that land of legend, Iltmora, where they say it is so cold that the words freeze as they come from your mouth. It is far, and few return, for the trip is a hazardous and dangerous one, and long on the road one must be, through many a strange and forbidding land before one even arrives.”
Melka sipped his wine, gave a small smile, and then responded.
“No, Counselor,” said Melka, ”I have in mind something closer, and a more permanent solution.”
“What might that be, my lord?”
“There is a deserted temple to the north, at the edge of the jungle and before the Plains of Kaarth begin. Rumor has it that there is a great jewel to be found there, but protected by some sort of metal beast. I will send him there to retrieve the jewel and bring it back.”
“And if the rumors are not true? He has met and conquered every other task set before him, why not this?”
“What matter if the rumors be true or not?”
“But if there is no temple guardian, or if there is, but it does not slay him, what then?”
Melka smiled.
“Then the assassins I send after him will,” said Melka.
Hador returned home some time later, after darkness had fallen, and spoke not to Maya, just eating the food she laid before him, and neither responding to her questions, nor her inquisitive looks as to his silence. In time, she gave up, and retired to the sleeping mats. And a while later, when Hador did the same, he turned away when she reached out to him, and lay with his back to her. Finally, she drifted off to sleep, though Hador could not follow, but lay dwelling upon what had transpired that day.
All through the night, Hador tossed and turned, hard put to find sleep, so disquieting were the thoughts that ran through his mind. And so, too, was the mountain filled with unease, the night filled with the sound of its grumblings, and small tremors of the ground - even Haadok seemingly finding sleep difficult to attain.
For the next several days, Hador occupied himself with little things. Patching the hut where needed, digging a new refuse pit, and cleaning, polishing, and fixing any one of the myriad number of items that needed attention but were so often overlooked in the usual day to day activities. And when he wasn’t occupied with that, he was showing the children how to set traps for some of the smaller animals that roamed the surrounding jungle, or the best way to care for a bow to keep it from warping due to the damp, or, sometime just for his own amusement, he would play with some of the young animals that were kept as pets, for it was these, and the children, that brought him the greatest joy - well, except for the joy of laying with Maya, that is. But of that, there was none, for he could not get the thought from his head of her leaving the Great Hall, or of her lying to him of it, or the sight of Melka straightening his close as if he had must put them on and smoothing his hair as if he had just arisen from bed. So he lay not with Maya, and spoke only when needful, and she looked at him with sidelong glances and so too, she stopped attempting to speak to him, but would disappear for long whiles, and not say where.
And during this time, the mountain too was quiet, with only the slightest of rumblings, or shivering of the ground, as if the god Haadok, too, was turned inwards and looking to his own home, and disregarding all else.
It was on the afternoon of the third day that the summons game, and Hador went to the Great Hall to hear what was to be.
Hador entered within, and all was ordered as previously, the members of the court standing around the fringes, Melkor upon the Stone of Rule with his counselor standing beside him, and the five Elders, off to one side of the Stone. Upon his entrance, the Eldest, who had spoken the last time, waved Hador forward, and once Hador was standing before them, without further ado, the Elder spoke.
“To the East and the North, in the loop of the great river as it runs from Lake Mandu to the sea, and where the jungles of Shandu peter out into the Plains of Kaarth, legend holds there is an ancient temple, and within this temple a great jewel, a brilliant ruby, said to be the congealed drop of an old god’s blood. And this great jewel, it is said, is guarded by a great beast of metal, so that no one may enter and leave alive. It is your task, Hador, to obtain this jewel and bring it forth, and return here with it. Should you need kill the metal beast that is its guardian, then do so; should you not, then that is of no consequence - your task lies with the jewel alone. Do you accept this geas, Hador, or do you reject it and forfeit your challenge?”
“I accept it.”
“Then you shall leave tomorrow upon the rising of the sun from the paths beneath the jungle, and not return until the task is complete, or not return at all. Go now, and let us not see you until the task is done, or let us never see you again, but you enter into exile or death.”
And Hador turned and left the Hall so as to gather his things and prepare for the morrow, and all in the Hall watched as he left - the courtiers, the Elders, and Melka and his counselor, but Melka keenest of all.
Back in his hut, Hador prepared, packing the things he would need in a small sack (and very small it was indeed, for Hador did not need much, knowing how to live off the land and find what he needed, wherever he might be), and checking his weapons one last time. And then he felt Maya’s arms wrap around him, and he turned, a sharp word ready on his tongue, but it went unspoken when he looked upon her. There were tears streaming down her face, and such a look of sadness that he could not be unmoved. And she spoke.
“Why do you turn me away like this, Hador?”
“You lied to me the other day, Maya. I saw you enter within the Great Hall. And much later when I sought you, you were nowhere to be found - but yet I saw you leaving the Great Hall and enter our hut upon my returning, and you claimed you had been here all along!”
“And so you think the worst of me? Think you I would dally with Melka when I have you? And you soon to achieve all? For this task laid before you is nothing for such as you, and then you will be free to challenge Melka in open combat, and assuredly win! Would I go to a man soon to be finished, when I can have the next chief as my companion and bed mate?”
And though Hador’s mind was still filled with doubts, he found himself to be moved by her words (her body pressing against his also helping to persuade him), and so his prior thoughts were laid aside, and soon there were other things occupying his thoughts.
In the middle of the night, when things had finally grown quiet (it being somewhat noisy for quite some time - not that either Hador or Maya noticed, probably since they were the ones creating the noise), Hador awoke, disturbed by some movement. As he looked about, he saw that Maya was no longer lying beside him, and as he glanced around, he was just in time to see her slim form slip out the door. But, although he wondered at this, sleep overtook him once again, and he did not waken until the sounds of the animals heralded the first lightening of the sky in the east, and a new day began.
As Hador sat up, he could see that Maya was lying next to him on the sleeping mats, and he was minded to dismiss the doubts that had entered in once again as just a stray thought brought on by a waking dream, an imagining of his mind.
“So, Maya, would you lie there and sleep the day away, and not see me off?” Hador boomed cheerfully, and he walked to the water bucket and splashed his face.
“Is it morning already?” replied Maya in a sleepy voice as she sat up. I slept the night through, you tired me so. Now let me do my morning functions, for I feel my bladder shall burst if not - or I shall embarrass myself and give you a wet sendoff!” And she laughed gaily and made for the door.
“But did you not rise in the night, for that?”
“And now it is morning - not everyone has the bladder of an elephant, you know - even if you do!” And once again she laughed, and was out the door. And once again, the doubts grew in Hador’s mind.
Hador was ready. He had refreshed the skulled upon his chest with new paints, he had checked all his kit and gear, and all was there, and now he made to depart. He stepped out of the hut and stood, looking around. All was quiet, the sun just making its first appearance, still mostly hidden by the trees of the surrounding jungle. Hador sensed a presence behind him, and turned to see Maya watching from the doorway. For a moment, his doubts assailed him, but he dismissed them, for it was best to start a quest with a clear head and heart. And so he smiled back to her, and made to turn and be on his way, when he saw her glance sideways towards the Great Hall, give a quick small nod of her head, and return her gaze back again. And as Hador walked off to make his way in search of the ancient temple, he too, glanced towards the Great Hall, just in time to see the figure of Melka disappear within. And now the disquiet grew, but he forced it down with an effort of will, and was soon lost to sight behind the green veil of the surrounding jungle.
And from the mountain, a small rumble was heard, and a tiny tremor was felt, and above, at the mountain’s peak, a small puff of grey rose into the air.
Hador travelled to the northeast, keeping a steady pace, but waking early and continuing until darkness descended and he could no longer see to make his way, for though he did not rush, he did not dawdle either, but made the fullest use of each day to advance his progress, And so it was that after a week of travel, he emerged from the edge of the great jungle, and saw the savannah stretching out before him with, some small distance off, the Shama river as it made its great loop into the Plains of Kaarth. Now he need but find the temple. Spying a cluster of small huts huddled together just a short walk away upon the plain, he made his way to them. They were but poor abodes, and the people equally poor, farmers of some sort who scratched a living from the soil. It was to the closest of the huts that Hador walked, where a scrawny man scraped at the earth with a hoe.
“Well, met, friend!” said Hador in his loud voice, causing the man to give a small jump in surprise at the sound of it. “I seek some information. Do you or any others here know the land about?”
“I have lived here all my life, and would say I know it well enough,” replied the man, giving Hador a look and sizing him up (and there was quite a lot of Hador to size up) as to whether he be a potential threat, or just another one of the many strange things that walk out of the jungle on occasion.
“I am seeking an ancient temple, said to be in this land within the Great River’s loop. Know you of it?”
“Yes, I have heard stories of such,“ replied the man, coming to the conclusion that this was a harmless, if overly large, fool, interested only in useless ruins - though not one to anger, if his size and weapons were any indication. “Many here have heard the stories - as they are told to all children who are small and easily frightened.”
Hador laughed.
“Well, I am neither a child, nor easily frightened! And most definitely not small!”
“Indeed, large one. But what would you know of this place? No one goes there, for there is no food to be got, and what use is that then, to waste a trip for no reason?”
“Indeed! I see you are one of the wise of your village!”
“I am wise enough not to waste time in fruitless travel, when I have my field to work. Nor to waste time in talk, either, if you would get my drift, oh tall one!”
“Yes, indeed a wise man.”
And the man just shrugged, and began working the ground again.
“So this temple, it is not far off?” asked Hador of the man, who stopped working and now once again returned his gaze to Hador, before replying.
“No, great one, it is but a day’s travel if you follow the jungle’s edge. Though doubtless one as skilled as you will see the tracks of the others leading to it.”
“Tracks of others?”
“Yes, sire. Seven of them. They passed through two days ago, stopping just to purchase some food and to seek reassurance that the map they had was not false.”
“Seven? And with a map?”
“Indeed it was so, wise one. There were seven men, and they possessed a map with the temple’s place marked upon it.”
“Then I must be off! Thank you!”
The man just shrugged and returned to his work.
Hador left the hamlet, and walked northwards along the jungle’s edge, and sure enough, after but a little travel, he did indeed come upon tracks made by a group of men travelling together, and indeed, they were made by seven men, and moving swiftly, by the looks of things.
What ill luck, Hador thought, to have others apparently trying for the temple and its treasure just as he needed to gain it. But, perhaps it was a coincidence, and they were not interested in the great jewel at all - and Hador laughed! And perhaps birds do not shit from the sky, he thought, for he did not believe in coincidences, and if a bird had shit full in his face just then, he would have thought it the gods showing him up for the fool he was to even think it.
Hador walked throughout the day, keeping his eye out for any others, as well as for any sign of the temple, or of the seven that travelled ahead of him, but the last tracks he had seen of then had led off into the jungle, and not reappeared, and he saw no one else, nor sign, just the animals of the plains, and he came across no other hamlets either. As the sun was lowering in the sky, seeking the paths below the earth, finally Hador could make out in the distance a structure, and as he drew nearer, he could see that it was a small, squared, building, just out from the jungle’s edge, though too far for him to make out any details, or see if the seven had arrived before him. As he gazed upon it, he thought, and decided. He could keep going, and come upon it in just an hour or so, when the darkness was cloaking all, and he was tired; or he could sleep now, and in the time before the sun rose, arise, and well rested, circle around to the east, and so come at the temple with the sun at his back, its glare hiding him from any who might await. And so Hador spread his mat (but set no fire), and set his small traps to alert him of any approaching danger, and ate, and as he ate, he thought about the challenge, and the getting of the gem, and what the future held; and then his thoughts turned to Maya, and, unbidden, Melka, and he was disquieted, and found no more pleasure in the taste of the food, and finished it as quickly as he could. After eating, he buried the remains of his meal and drifted off to a troubled sleep.
When Hador awoke, it was still dark, but from the temperature, and the stars in the sky, Hador could tell it was the hour before dawn. It was time for him to be on his way. Packing up, he was soon making a great circling loop so as to position himself to the east of the temple in time for the rising of the sun.
The first glint of the sun was just peeking over the horizon, and Hador was now just a short distance to the east of the temple. He began crawling through the tall grass, but could see no one about, and all was quiet. Silently, he approached closer, until he was at the very wall of the temple. The temple was ancient indeed, the wall where Hador crouched crumbling from age, though strange carvings could still be roughly distinguished upon the stones that formed it. Carvings of some old gods, it seemed, and some large, strange shaped, man. But Hador had no time for that now, and keeping low, he made his way around the corner of the temple, and headed along the wall towards the jungle, in search of the entryway, and wareful of any who might be hiding or laying in wait for him. No entryway was found upon that side, but there was no sign of others, either, so Hador, scanning the jungle’s edge and seeing nothing, peeked around the corner. And it was there! Steps leading upwards to where the entrance had to be! Still keeping low, and still moving with all the stealth he possessed (and for a big man, he was possessed of a great deal), he made his way to the entryway and looked inside. The temple itself was not large, consisting of just one room, maybe twenty steps by twenty, though there were small alcoves set in each of the walls he could see, and each had a small statue of a man - much like the carving of the one he had seen on outside wall, earlier. But in the center of the room, there rose a large pedestal, and it was this to which Hador’s gaze was drawn, for atop this pedestal there sat a ruby, large as a man’s fist. Hador drew in a deep breath at the sight of it. Now he just needed to take it, and the quest would be almost done, and his challenge not to be denied. Hador crept to the stone, feeling for any traps as he did so, and watching for any hidden triggers - but there were none, and he made it to the pedestal unhindered. He stood up, and was about to reach for the ruby, when his natural caution took hold, for now he saw that there was one more alcove, larger than all the rest, which the pedestal had kept hidden from him as he had crept along the floor towards it, and in this alcove, taller than a tall man’s height, even taller than Hador, there was man of metal, similar to all the small statues in all the small alcoves - the Guardian.
Hador stood a good long time staring at it, but it gave no indication that it was aware - perhaps, Hador though, after all this time the thing no longer worked. But Hador was taking no chances. He studied the cradle in which the ruby sat, looking to see if there were any triggers, or perhaps a pressure plate, but he could see nothing, and no seams could he see upon the top of the pedestal to indicate a weight triggered trap. He thought for a long while, and studied the cradle and stone closely, but could see nothing. Finally, Hador decided that the best thing was to just grab the damn thing and make a dash for the doorway and out in the open. And quick as the thought, quich was his action, and he snatched the ruby off its cradle, jammed it into his waist pouch, and was running for the way out. And would have made it too, except for the heavy iron gate that had crashed down in front of it. And he turned back and could see a metal rod rising from the cradle where the ruby had been - a pressure trigger after all, finely counterbalanced to keep the gate open so long as the ruby was in place, but close it should the ruby be removed, though doubtless there was a lock to prevent that, somewhere, though where, he couldn’t guess. Still, it should just be a matter of lifting the gate, for though it was beyond the strength of ordinary men to do so, Hador was no ordinary man. And he turned and was about to do this, when he heard a noise as of metal scraping. Hador quickly spun around, just in time to see the Guardian step from its alcove, and long blades springing out now from the ends of its arms, make its way towards him. Hador drew his blade and stepped back - there was no question now of attempting to lift the gate, for the Guardian would be upon him before he could even get a firm grasp upon it. And then the Guardian dashed forward and Hador was fighting for his life.
This way and that he swung his huge blade, a great curved scimitar that he had a master armorer craft for him in the great city of Saluu. And well it was that it was so crafted, for a lesser blade would have been broken by the impact of the Guardian’s blades as they crashed into it. And Hador retreated, parrying all the blows - for to miss even one parry, could have meant his death. And yet, miss he had to, for great as he was in size and strength, still he tired. And so, as he continued backing away, looking for some opening, some point of weakness that he could attack, he was slow to get his blade up, and only partially blocked the thrust of one of the guardian’s blades, and blood sprang from the cut that appeared like magic upon Hador upper arm, and ran down and trickled to the floor. Hador leapt back and away, the wound giving him a sense of urgency, but the Guardian also leaped forward, as if it, too, sensed that things now moved in its favor. And Hador looked but could find no way to defeat the thing of metal - unless it was to leap within the arc of the being’s swinging arms, and tear it apart by brute force - were that even possible. And perhaps Hador would have done so, if just then he had not stumbled, falling full on his ass and crashing back into one of the alcoves, smashing the statue within as he did so. And, just as he was thinking he was finished, he saw that the Guardian seemed to stumble, and stopped for a brief moment. And in that moment Hador scrambled to his feet, and again backed away, and the Guardian now again followed, but it seemed slower now, as if it had lost a small part of its energy. And in Hador’s head, it was as if a torch had been lit, and where there was darkness there was now light, and as he stepped back, he brought his sword down upon another statue in another alcove, and so smashed that one, as well. And the Guardian staggered again, and moved even slower. And with that it was over, as Hador ran and spun from one alcove to another, smashing each stature in turn, and when the last was smashed, the Guardian teetered for a moment as if trying to keep its balance, and then fell over to the floor, motionless. Hador gave a great sign, sheathed his sword, and walking to the gate, gave it a great heave and slipped out under it, letting it crash closed behind him, just as the first arrows clattered off the temple wall or flew over his head into the now barred interior.
In an instant, Hador dropped to the ground, scrambling off in the tall grass to the temple’s corner, as more arrows flew through the air at him. They were coming from the jungle, and Hador had no doubt that the seven the villager had mentioned were the ones responsible. But why, he wondered, unless it was to steal the stone now that he had retrieved it, or, and then a thought came into his head - and with it a vision of Melka sitting upon the Stone of Rule, calling into question his prowess in the killing of the cat; Melka, for whom none of the tasks laid before Hador were sufficient to allow his claim; Melka, who…. More arrows sped through the air, and Melka wasn’t here now, thought Hador, so best he deal with the ones that were.
Hador backed away to the rear of the temple, where the arrows could not come at him. If they waited, it would be dark, and the advantage his, and if they attacked, he had no fear of being able to overcome them, even at odds of seven against one. And should they try to circle around and attack from range, he could circle the other way and stay under cover until dark, and take them, or if they split up, he could take them piecemeal. Apparently, the seven were also considering this, as all was quiet for the time it took the sun to move half a handbreadth across the sky. And then there was a shouting, and from both sides of the temple they rushed him, hoping to overcome him with numbers, while one moved further to the rear of the temple and held back, to shoot arrows as the opportunity offered. But Hador dashed forward to the first of the groups to appear from around the wall, and with two great swings of his scimitar, two of them were down. The third took a great swipe and backed away, just as the other three from the further side of the temple fell upon Hador’s rear. But though they outnumbered him, they were no match, and soon all three were lying in the long grass with their two companions, and the last from the first group was running for the jungle. In three leaps, Hador was upon him, and slashed at him, where upon the man turned, and drew a dagger from his belt and stabbed at Hador, but the dagger glanced off the buckle of Hador’s shoulder strap, and then the man was lying dead, Hador’s sword run through him. And then it was that Hador was reminded of the seventh man, as an arrow flew past. Not bothering to pull his sword from the body, he turned and dashed to where the man was readying another arrow and taking aim, to no avail, as Hador anticipated the arrow’s flight, and dodged out of it path. At this, the man turned and ran, but Hador was on him in an instant, and threw the man to the ground and drew his knife.
“Who are you, and why did you attack me?”
“I am no one.”
“That I already knew, then. But why the attack?”
“It was but a job, we were paid to do it. It wasn’t personal.”
“When you try to kill a man, it is always personal.”
”Please, let me live!”
“You piece of shit! Well, tell me what I want and perhaps I’ll spare your worthless life.”
The man said nothing, but gazed up at Hador, and then looked around, as if seeking escape.
“Tell me who ordered this!”
Having killed all the assassins but this one, Hador now grabbed him by the hair while holding his knife to the man’s throat.
“Speak, worm! Who commanded this?”
The man’s eyes were wide with terror as he stared up at Hador.
“Speak! Or join your brothers now on their journey to the great swamp of death!”
“Please, spare me! It was Melka who ordered things so!”
“I thought so! Then live your cheap life - I’ll spare you and deal with him!”
And then the man spoke once more.
“Yes, Melka! So he could sleep with your Maya undisturbed! Why else send you away so often on your useless tasks?”
“You lie!”
“That I do not, for he slept with her even the very night before you left!”
Hador gave a great roar as his anger boiled over and broke within him, and with one terrific sweep of his knife, severed the man’s head from his body.
As he rose, his rage knowing no bounds, there was a tremendous shaking of the earth, and he turned to look around, and looked back homeward.
And he could see, in the distance, a massive roiling cloud, great gouts of ash and steam rising high into the sky, already spreading to the southeast as it was taken by the upper level winds.
Hador travelled all the far way home, running, walking when he tired, running again when rested, sleeping only for the briefest of times - and only so as to run the faster when he awoke - and arrived late on the third day, with the mountain no longer raging, but reduced now to just a low steady rumbling and small smokes puffing from its ruined top - Haadok’s rage now almost spent. But when Hador looked to where the village should be, there was nothing but flat gray ash and burnt stumps of trees - or rather, their tops, protruding from the thick layers of ash that covered the land all around - and not a living thing to be seen. He searched for some long while, but look as he might, he found not one sign that any were left alive in all that blasted land, or, indeed, that any had gotten away. Even of the Great Hall and the Stone of Rule, there was no trace, the one doubtless blasted by the hot gases that had swept down, the other hidden now by the mountain under layers of ash, just as once the mountain had placed it there. Drawing the giant ruby from his pouch, he looked at it, and made to heave it away, but before he could do so, the mountain gave an angry tremble, and shot forth a great burst of steam, and Hador instinctively replaced the ruby and backed away. And with the ruby now back in his pouch, the mountain finally grew completely silent, and the ground ceased to shake, and no more steam rose from the summit - for even the gods do not like to see treasure wasted. So, with nothing left of his home or his people, and no reason to remain, Hador turned his face and walked away.
And he travelled long, looking for forgetfulness (helped considerably, it must be said, by the profits from the sale of the gem, even if most was stolen while he slept after a particularly raucous night of debauchery) in a land as unlike his own as could be, vowing never to return to the steamy jungles of Salmandu, nor the Plains of Kaarth, nor the great inland sea that ran to the very feet of the towering range that encircled the desert realm of Desh, nor even the great city of Saluu, that sat at the border of the strange land of T’sen Tsien with it’s great stands of bamboo, in which roamed equally strange beasts - nor any of the many other places that constituted the land of his birth. So it was that he finally found himself in the far off cold north, a land of strange beasts and strange men (though the women were as warm as always) - in the land of Iltmora.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
A New Acquaintance
by Steven Ross
Etienne walked into the inn, having left Jenassa and Chaconne to their own devices for a change, and sat down and ordered some ale. As he awaited the wench to fetch it over, he spied the huge, dark hued man standing off to one side, and stared, studying his bearing, as well as the the huge skull painted on his chest and his foreign appearing accoutrements. The man caught him staring and returned it, for his part now studying Etienne. As the wench placed the mug of ale down on the table in front of Etienne, the man walked over.
"Well met!" he said, looking down upon Etienne.
Etienne nodded in response.
"Well, met to you, as well," he replied.
"I caught you staring, and though to myself 'he does not look like a fairy boy or a butt ♡♡♡♡,' but mayhaps I am mistaken."
Etienne laughed.
"No, indeed! Far from it," he replied.
"Then why the interest? Perhaps you are just one as likes to fight strangers in inns?"
"Only if they take my drink from me."
"Then why the interest? Or perhaps you've never seen a real warrior before?"
"I have, though never one with quite the looks of you. The name is Etienne, and I am but an adventurer making his way about the land and seeing what spoils there may be for the taking."
"And I am Hador, a warrior of renown in the far land where I hail from, who is also looking to see what spoils there may be."
"Well, Hador, sit you down and join me in a drink, and let us compare notes. Perhaps we can together discover a common interest and share some tales, and, who knows, perhaps two may get better spoils than just one alone."
"Perhaps. I'll take you up on the offer of that drink - as to spoils, why should I share with another what I can get on my own?"
"Maybe because the spoils I'm after are enough not for just two, but for many."
Hador sat down, and Etienne waved the wench over and ordered a drink for him.
Hador downed what was left in his mug and accepted the freshly filled mug which was brought to him.
"So, these must be some spoils indeed, if they are enough for many. But why should I believe you are anything more than a boastful blow hard, whose only adventures are at the tavern tables and would run should they ever be confronted with real danger - and not just the danger of spilling their drink down their front?"
"I think you can already see by the weapons I carry - "
"Any fancyboy with some money to throw could buy such as those - it does not mean they can use them."
"That is true, but actions speak louder than words."
"They do - if one stops talking and actually engages in action."
"Well, I'm finished with this drink. Maybe you would enjoy a home cooked meal for a change. I have a house just up the road from here, and my two companions I'm sure would be glad to meet you, as well. And, who knows, perhaps we will encounter some action along the way, and we can both see what the other has to offer."
"A home cooked meal? Well, I'll never turn down one of those - as long as the person doing the cooking can actually cook. I've seen some home cooked meals I wouldn't touch even with someone else's fork, let alone eat, myself!"
"Well, have no fear on that account, my cook can serve up the best there is - and I'm no sluggard when it comes to cooking either!"
"A cook? So maybe you are just some rich dandy playing at games!"
"Come, and maybe we'll find out!"
"Then let us go! At the least I can give you some protection on the road in exchange for the meal."
"Well, of that we will see - though from my looking at you when I first saw you, I would say there is little doubt as to your abilities!"
"Of that, there is none."
"Then off we go."
Hador drained his mug in one long swallow and slammed it down.
The two rose from the table and headed out the door.
"It is but up the road and then over the hill, and as it overlooks a lake, it is called Water View Manor."
"Manor, is it?"
"Well, it is very comfortable."
"Just the place for some soft dandy, then."
"If there was a dandy there, I suppose it would be."
"And what of bandits? There are some I heard that camp just by the road just up ahead a ways, and charge a toll of all those who pass by."
"They know better than to try. And I avoid them by turning off the road before I reach that spot."
"A true adventurer would take them on - and take all they have."
"But a true adventurer does not waste his time on those who have little of worth."
"And you have so much that you need not bother?"
"Now, I do. Though it was not always that way."
"Well if you have so much, I do not. Let us take these bandits and I will keep their loot, if you do not need or want it. And it would be good to see whether that sword is just for show, or if you know how to wield it, as well."
"It's a deal! I'll show you my skill, and you'll show me yours - and you'll be the richer for it!"
"Of that, we will see."
"But if we are to take out the bandits on the road, perhaps we should also deal with their friends?"
"Friends?"
"There is a path just east of their post by the road. It leads south a bit and there is a small camp their. Might be better loot at the camp than on two random sentries."
"Ah. Perhaps you are not such a stupid dolt of a dandy."
"And perhaps you are not just a muscle bound barbarian with a gardi paint job."
"Here - the toll site draws near. Let us show each other our skills!"
"Quick, up the hill leftwards. We will take them from above - and I can show you a thing or two about a bow."
"As long as it is not the type you wear in your hair!"
They moved off the road and climbed the hill, finally arriving at a rocky crest that looked down upon the bandit outpost. It was a simple construct, having but two small towers either side of the road, linked by a rope bridge. Upon either tower there was a guard watching - unaware of anything amiss.
"Now, big man," said Etienne quietly taking his bow from his back, "watch how it is done."
Etienne nocked an arrow and drew down upon the further bandit. He took a breath, held it, and released the arrow. The bandit just dropped, not even crying out, skewered through the neck. But the noise of his fall must have been heard by his fellow sentry - perhaps the slight clatter of a weapon - for he turned around, and seeing his fallen comrade, drew his own bow, and began running this way and that, searching the surrounds, not knowing where to look.
"See, now - he runs like a chicken with no head, Etienne! I shall go down and make that a fact!"
"One moment more, Hador! Let me demonstrate a little more how this is done with a bow - " Etienne nocked another arrow and drew it back - "watch now."
Etienne let the arrow fly, and the other bandit stumbled on the edge of the rope bridge, the arrow sticking from his chest, and in the next moment plunged to the roadway below.
"Let me make sure of them," said Hador, rising up and climbing down the rocky ledges.
"Ware the tripwire!"
"A little thing like that? I spotted it first we saw the towers!"
And the next moment he had leapt down and was running across the bridge, Etienne unequipping his bow and following.
"So! A clean shot on this one, but nothing but shit on him - though I'll take what I can get," as he stripped the body of anything worth selling . "To the other, p'rhaps there be more on that one." Hador ran down to the road, and turned the bandit over with his foot.
"The waste! Tis a woman, and not bad looking at that - though she'd look better were she alive. But nothing of value on her either, though I can get some small coin for these two's equipment at the local smithy and shops."
Etienne had now joined Hador on the road, waiting till he had finished taking all the equipment and any small trinkets. Finally, Hador stood, and Etienne spoke.
"Now that you have scavenged what you could from these two, let us go to that camp I spoke of. The path is just a short ways east from here. There maybe you can get a chance to show me some swordsmanship."
"And maybe you can still show me yours - for though that shooting was impressive, sticking pins in a target from a distance is nothing compared to going foot to foot with an enemy when using swords!"
"Let us go!"
They came to the path and turned off the main road, coming shortly to a small pool filled by water bubbling up from underground, from whence a stream descended, the waters running over rocks and making a loud splashing sound as they did.
"Yonder to the right round the pool," said Etienne. "We'll come on them from the far path alongside the falls and so avoid getting our feet wet and stumbling on slippery rocks when we attack."
"Ah, you might ruin those fancy boots of yours!"
"Not to mention they will not see our approach - the leftwards path is all open - we''ll be seen the moment we start upon it."
"I begin to see you are not just an empty cup - might even be half full!" said Hador with a low chuckle.
"Ware now, though the falling waters will cover our sound, your voice is loud enough to carry over all but the loudest."
"Then let us move quickly, little man, so that I may laugh loudly again o're the bodies of more dead bandits!"
"Then shh! And follow."
Etienne led the way around the small pond and thence down the path leading to the bandit camp, Hador close behind him. They were halfway down the way, when one of the bandits happened to glance in their direction, and, spying them, gave the alarm.
Etienne and Hador drew their swords and leapt down the path to the attack. There was a swirling light, and several skeletons appeared in front of them.
"A mage!" exclaimed Hador. "I hate mages!" He gave his sword a sweep, and two of the skeletons collapsed. "Especially necromancers!"
Etienne, meanwhile, had dashed past the third skeleton and made a straight line for the magic user, who stood slightly to the fore of the other two bandits, who were just now drawing their weapons and dashing towards Etienne from where they had been sitting around the campfire. Etienne took a wicked swing at the mage - who was backpedaling as fast as he could, all the time his hands weaving in front of him so as to cast another spell - and missed. From behind, Etienne could hear a clatter as Hador dispatched the remaining skeleton and then running steps as he ran down the rest of the path and into the fray, taking on one of the two bandits who were now advancing to the attack.
Etienne pressed forward, and just as a blast of frost blew by his face, connected with the neck of the mage - whose face looked amazed (though only for the briefest of moments) to be able to see his body below him, sans head. Then Etienne spun around, just in time to see Hador withdrawing his sword from the body of one of the bandits, and only just in time to block the swinging blade of the other with his own sword before it could disarm him - literally. But a quick riposte on Etienne's part, and the last bandit lay dead at his feet.
"Well, you muscle bound big man, have your laugh, or is all that heavy breathing you're doing getting in the way?" Etienne said with a smile.
"The fun did not last long enough to be worth a laugh," said Hador, catching his breath.
"It lasted long enough for these three."
"And no longer, thanks to you! Indeed, you do seem to have some small skill with weapons. Perhaps I was being a trifle hasty in my estimations."
"Well, be hasty in searching for loot, the day grows older, and though the house be near, still I would like to show you around while it is still light enough to enjoy the view."
"I will be but a moment - with your help."
They searched the camp and looted the bodies, including that of a dark elf who seemed to have fallen victim to the bandits, and came across little of value, except for some alchemy ingredients in a small satchel and a book for learning some mage skill. And then they crossed the bottom of the falls and headed up the alternate path and back towards the road - and to the manor.
They crossed the road and walked towards a small hut with a pond off to one side.
"So, this be your place?" said Hador. "Yes, quite impressive, and though I am not sure I would call that a lake, tis a nice little pond."
"This is Pondwatch, my neighbor. Water View is just beyond."
"And the owner of this palatial estate?"
"Never seen 'em, and have never bothered to - nor they, me."
"Perfect neighbors, then!"
"Indeed. This way 'round the pond and then along the path over the hill."
And then there it was before them, Etienne's home.
"Indeed this is some place!" commented Hador. "You impress even me!"
"And this is but the front. Let me give you the full tour, and then tell me how you find it."
At that moment a chainmail clad woman with a Desh hood came around the far corner.
"But, who be that, is what I wonder. One of your companions, perhaps? And if so, how close?"
Etienne laughed and slapped Hador on the shoulder.
"That is Rayya, my housecarl. Come and I will introduce you!"
"Housecarl? How come you by that, unless you be a thane of some sort?"
"Because, I am a thane - of some sort."
"Why did you not tell me back in the inn?"
"Then not only would you have thought me a foppish dandy, but you would have thought me a brainless boob, as well! Now come and meet Rayya!"
"Rayya, this is Hador. Met him in the inn, and we have been having a little fun on the way back."
"Fun? In that case, if it was you having fun, my thane, then it was no fun for someone else."
"Well, no, that's true - unless it was Hador, here, having some."
"Indeed I did! I have had a good workout today, though it was an easy enough one."
"Easy enough?" said Rayya. "Well, perhaps you would like to try a little sparring with me, unless those muscles just be for show and not for use!"
"I look forward to it," replied Hador with a grin. "And I shall show you exactly of what use my muscles can be!"
"Of that, I shall see," responded Rayya, with a glint in her eye. Turning to Etienne, she asked "Any instructions, my thane?"
"Just tell the cook that we are having another to dinner, and have a bed made ready for Hador - or at least I hope you will stay?" This, to Hador.
"That I shall!"
"Good! And Rayya, where are Jenassa and Chaconne?
"Your captains are in the back, my thane." With that, she gave a small nod, and entered the house.
"Captains, is it," said Hador as he followed Etienne around the side of the house. "I wonder what other surprises you have in store for me."
"There are only surprises when one makes assumptions."
"Oh, and a philosopher, too!"
And Hador stopped and stared.
"So, Hador, what do you think? "
"I think someone enjoys swimming - and not with the slaughter fish!" This as he eyed the pool and the hot spa.
"Definitely not with the dagger fish! Now come and meet my companions. They be there by the barbecue."
Jenassa and Chaconne were seated with their backs to the grilling area having wine, and watched as Etienne and Hador approached. Jenassa spoke first.
"So, this is the one you spoke of?"
"He is as you described him," added Chaconne.
Hador gave a questioning glance at Etienne, who just shrugged in return.
"And did you test him, as you would?" Jenassa.
"Yes, tell us!" Chaconne slapping her hands like a small girl awaiting a story.
"What? What is this! Was it no chance meeting then, at the inn?"
"Well, no," said Etienne. "It wasn't."
"Then -"
"Hold!" said Jenassa in a commanding voice. "Etienne has spoken of you and thought you worth his attention - no small thing, that!"
"Yes," said Chaconne. "He saw you when we stopped once before there, though it was some time back, and remembered you, and wished to see if you might be, well, suitable."
"Suitable? For what? I can fight and kill with the best of them!"
"So say you, but talk is cheap," said Jenassa.
"And anyone can talk a good fight, but it is necessary to see if they are more than just talk," now from Chaconne.
"Enough of this!" said Etienne with a laugh. "You see, Hador, what I must contend with? They are my captains, indeed!"
"Do not forget that -" Jenassa.
"Or Jenassa will remind you!" Chaconne.
"As would you." Etienne to Chaconne. "Ah, what a risky life I lead!"
"We would not be with you if it were not so," stated Jenassa.
Etienne gave a small snort.
"I speak of you and Chaconne - not listening to what the two of you say is the real risk."
"You will find that it is of as much use to ask Etienne to be serious, as it is to ask a dragon to sing," said Chaconne.
"If Etienne let them live long enough - which he does not!" Jenassa.
"Dragons?" Hador.
"Yes. You've heard of dragons, have you not?" asked Jenassa.
"Of course! And of the one that menaced the Grand Trunk, till someone slew it."
"Ah, then you have heard the tale of he who took it down with some well placed arrows from his bow." Chaconne.
"Of course, everyone has heard talk of that. But wait," Hador looking back to Etienne now, "you don't mean that you -" and he left the question unspoken.
Etienne just smiled sheepishly. "But, where are my manners!" he then exclaimed. "Here, sit down, Hador, and let me fetch you a ale! Unless you would care for something stronger?"
"I shall and you can, and ale is good for now, with many thanks! My head is in enough of a whirl as is."
Etienne walked around the end of the bar and drew a pint of ale, which he placed in front of Hador, and then poured a glass of brandy for himself.
"So," said Hador, "you had this planned from the start?
"Etienne leaves nothing to chance," said Jenassa.
"Not if it can be helped," said Chaconne.
"Excuse them, they think far too much of me - or too little, depending!"
"And if I had not approached you?"
"Then maybe you would not be sitting here now - or maybe you would."
"So you were watching how I would react."
"I did say actions speak louder than words."
"Wait, so all the time I thought I was testing you, you were testing me."
"Well, I wanted to see if there was more to you than just a painted chest, outlandish weapons, big muscles, and a loud mouth - and not just some rich dandy playing at games."
Hador leaned back in his chair and let loose roars of laughter.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
Etienne walked into the inn, having left Jenassa and Chaconne to their own devices for a change, and sat down and ordered some ale. As he awaited the wench to fetch it over, he spied the huge, dark hued man standing off to one side, and stared, studying his bearing, as well as the the huge skull painted on his chest and his foreign appearing accoutrements. The man caught him staring and returned it, for his part now studying Etienne. As the wench placed the mug of ale down on the table in front of Etienne, the man walked over.
"Well met!" he said, looking down upon Etienne.
Etienne nodded in response.
"Well, met to you, as well," he replied.
"I caught you staring, and though to myself 'he does not look like a fairy boy or a butt ♡♡♡♡,' but mayhaps I am mistaken."
Etienne laughed.
"No, indeed! Far from it," he replied.
"Then why the interest? Perhaps you are just one as likes to fight strangers in inns?"
"Only if they take my drink from me."
"Then why the interest? Or perhaps you've never seen a real warrior before?"
"I have, though never one with quite the looks of you. The name is Etienne, and I am but an adventurer making his way about the land and seeing what spoils there may be for the taking."
"And I am Hador, a warrior of renown in the far land where I hail from, who is also looking to see what spoils there may be."
"Well, Hador, sit you down and join me in a drink, and let us compare notes. Perhaps we can together discover a common interest and share some tales, and, who knows, perhaps two may get better spoils than just one alone."
"Perhaps. I'll take you up on the offer of that drink - as to spoils, why should I share with another what I can get on my own?"
"Maybe because the spoils I'm after are enough not for just two, but for many."
Hador sat down, and Etienne waved the wench over and ordered a drink for him.
Hador downed what was left in his mug and accepted the freshly filled mug which was brought to him.
"So, these must be some spoils indeed, if they are enough for many. But why should I believe you are anything more than a boastful blow hard, whose only adventures are at the tavern tables and would run should they ever be confronted with real danger - and not just the danger of spilling their drink down their front?"
"I think you can already see by the weapons I carry - "
"Any fancyboy with some money to throw could buy such as those - it does not mean they can use them."
"That is true, but actions speak louder than words."
"They do - if one stops talking and actually engages in action."
"Well, I'm finished with this drink. Maybe you would enjoy a home cooked meal for a change. I have a house just up the road from here, and my two companions I'm sure would be glad to meet you, as well. And, who knows, perhaps we will encounter some action along the way, and we can both see what the other has to offer."
"A home cooked meal? Well, I'll never turn down one of those - as long as the person doing the cooking can actually cook. I've seen some home cooked meals I wouldn't touch even with someone else's fork, let alone eat, myself!"
"Well, have no fear on that account, my cook can serve up the best there is - and I'm no sluggard when it comes to cooking either!"
"A cook? So maybe you are just some rich dandy playing at games!"
"Come, and maybe we'll find out!"
"Then let us go! At the least I can give you some protection on the road in exchange for the meal."
"Well, of that we will see - though from my looking at you when I first saw you, I would say there is little doubt as to your abilities!"
"Of that, there is none."
"Then off we go."
Hador drained his mug in one long swallow and slammed it down.
The two rose from the table and headed out the door.
"It is but up the road and then over the hill, and as it overlooks a lake, it is called Water View Manor."
"Manor, is it?"
"Well, it is very comfortable."
"Just the place for some soft dandy, then."
"If there was a dandy there, I suppose it would be."
"And what of bandits? There are some I heard that camp just by the road just up ahead a ways, and charge a toll of all those who pass by."
"They know better than to try. And I avoid them by turning off the road before I reach that spot."
"A true adventurer would take them on - and take all they have."
"But a true adventurer does not waste his time on those who have little of worth."
"And you have so much that you need not bother?"
"Now, I do. Though it was not always that way."
"Well if you have so much, I do not. Let us take these bandits and I will keep their loot, if you do not need or want it. And it would be good to see whether that sword is just for show, or if you know how to wield it, as well."
"It's a deal! I'll show you my skill, and you'll show me yours - and you'll be the richer for it!"
"Of that, we will see."
"But if we are to take out the bandits on the road, perhaps we should also deal with their friends?"
"Friends?"
"There is a path just east of their post by the road. It leads south a bit and there is a small camp their. Might be better loot at the camp than on two random sentries."
"Ah. Perhaps you are not such a stupid dolt of a dandy."
"And perhaps you are not just a muscle bound barbarian with a gardi paint job."
"Here - the toll site draws near. Let us show each other our skills!"
"Quick, up the hill leftwards. We will take them from above - and I can show you a thing or two about a bow."
"As long as it is not the type you wear in your hair!"
They moved off the road and climbed the hill, finally arriving at a rocky crest that looked down upon the bandit outpost. It was a simple construct, having but two small towers either side of the road, linked by a rope bridge. Upon either tower there was a guard watching - unaware of anything amiss.
"Now, big man," said Etienne quietly taking his bow from his back, "watch how it is done."
Etienne nocked an arrow and drew down upon the further bandit. He took a breath, held it, and released the arrow. The bandit just dropped, not even crying out, skewered through the neck. But the noise of his fall must have been heard by his fellow sentry - perhaps the slight clatter of a weapon - for he turned around, and seeing his fallen comrade, drew his own bow, and began running this way and that, searching the surrounds, not knowing where to look.
"See, now - he runs like a chicken with no head, Etienne! I shall go down and make that a fact!"
"One moment more, Hador! Let me demonstrate a little more how this is done with a bow - " Etienne nocked another arrow and drew it back - "watch now."
Etienne let the arrow fly, and the other bandit stumbled on the edge of the rope bridge, the arrow sticking from his chest, and in the next moment plunged to the roadway below.
"Let me make sure of them," said Hador, rising up and climbing down the rocky ledges.
"Ware the tripwire!"
"A little thing like that? I spotted it first we saw the towers!"
And the next moment he had leapt down and was running across the bridge, Etienne unequipping his bow and following.
"So! A clean shot on this one, but nothing but shit on him - though I'll take what I can get," as he stripped the body of anything worth selling . "To the other, p'rhaps there be more on that one." Hador ran down to the road, and turned the bandit over with his foot.
"The waste! Tis a woman, and not bad looking at that - though she'd look better were she alive. But nothing of value on her either, though I can get some small coin for these two's equipment at the local smithy and shops."
Etienne had now joined Hador on the road, waiting till he had finished taking all the equipment and any small trinkets. Finally, Hador stood, and Etienne spoke.
"Now that you have scavenged what you could from these two, let us go to that camp I spoke of. The path is just a short ways east from here. There maybe you can get a chance to show me some swordsmanship."
"And maybe you can still show me yours - for though that shooting was impressive, sticking pins in a target from a distance is nothing compared to going foot to foot with an enemy when using swords!"
"Let us go!"
They came to the path and turned off the main road, coming shortly to a small pool filled by water bubbling up from underground, from whence a stream descended, the waters running over rocks and making a loud splashing sound as they did.
"Yonder to the right round the pool," said Etienne. "We'll come on them from the far path alongside the falls and so avoid getting our feet wet and stumbling on slippery rocks when we attack."
"Ah, you might ruin those fancy boots of yours!"
"Not to mention they will not see our approach - the leftwards path is all open - we''ll be seen the moment we start upon it."
"I begin to see you are not just an empty cup - might even be half full!" said Hador with a low chuckle.
"Ware now, though the falling waters will cover our sound, your voice is loud enough to carry over all but the loudest."
"Then let us move quickly, little man, so that I may laugh loudly again o're the bodies of more dead bandits!"
"Then shh! And follow."
Etienne led the way around the small pond and thence down the path leading to the bandit camp, Hador close behind him. They were halfway down the way, when one of the bandits happened to glance in their direction, and, spying them, gave the alarm.
Etienne and Hador drew their swords and leapt down the path to the attack. There was a swirling light, and several skeletons appeared in front of them.
"A mage!" exclaimed Hador. "I hate mages!" He gave his sword a sweep, and two of the skeletons collapsed. "Especially necromancers!"
Etienne, meanwhile, had dashed past the third skeleton and made a straight line for the magic user, who stood slightly to the fore of the other two bandits, who were just now drawing their weapons and dashing towards Etienne from where they had been sitting around the campfire. Etienne took a wicked swing at the mage - who was backpedaling as fast as he could, all the time his hands weaving in front of him so as to cast another spell - and missed. From behind, Etienne could hear a clatter as Hador dispatched the remaining skeleton and then running steps as he ran down the rest of the path and into the fray, taking on one of the two bandits who were now advancing to the attack.
Etienne pressed forward, and just as a blast of frost blew by his face, connected with the neck of the mage - whose face looked amazed (though only for the briefest of moments) to be able to see his body below him, sans head. Then Etienne spun around, just in time to see Hador withdrawing his sword from the body of one of the bandits, and only just in time to block the swinging blade of the other with his own sword before it could disarm him - literally. But a quick riposte on Etienne's part, and the last bandit lay dead at his feet.
"Well, you muscle bound big man, have your laugh, or is all that heavy breathing you're doing getting in the way?" Etienne said with a smile.
"The fun did not last long enough to be worth a laugh," said Hador, catching his breath.
"It lasted long enough for these three."
"And no longer, thanks to you! Indeed, you do seem to have some small skill with weapons. Perhaps I was being a trifle hasty in my estimations."
"Well, be hasty in searching for loot, the day grows older, and though the house be near, still I would like to show you around while it is still light enough to enjoy the view."
"I will be but a moment - with your help."
They searched the camp and looted the bodies, including that of a dark elf who seemed to have fallen victim to the bandits, and came across little of value, except for some alchemy ingredients in a small satchel and a book for learning some mage skill. And then they crossed the bottom of the falls and headed up the alternate path and back towards the road - and to the manor.
They crossed the road and walked towards a small hut with a pond off to one side.
"So, this be your place?" said Hador. "Yes, quite impressive, and though I am not sure I would call that a lake, tis a nice little pond."
"This is Pondwatch, my neighbor. Water View is just beyond."
"And the owner of this palatial estate?"
"Never seen 'em, and have never bothered to - nor they, me."
"Perfect neighbors, then!"
"Indeed. This way 'round the pond and then along the path over the hill."
And then there it was before them, Etienne's home.
"Indeed this is some place!" commented Hador. "You impress even me!"
"And this is but the front. Let me give you the full tour, and then tell me how you find it."
At that moment a chainmail clad woman with a Desh hood came around the far corner.
"But, who be that, is what I wonder. One of your companions, perhaps? And if so, how close?"
Etienne laughed and slapped Hador on the shoulder.
"That is Rayya, my housecarl. Come and I will introduce you!"
"Housecarl? How come you by that, unless you be a thane of some sort?"
"Because, I am a thane - of some sort."
"Why did you not tell me back in the inn?"
"Then not only would you have thought me a foppish dandy, but you would have thought me a brainless boob, as well! Now come and meet Rayya!"
"Rayya, this is Hador. Met him in the inn, and we have been having a little fun on the way back."
"Fun? In that case, if it was you having fun, my thane, then it was no fun for someone else."
"Well, no, that's true - unless it was Hador, here, having some."
"Indeed I did! I have had a good workout today, though it was an easy enough one."
"Easy enough?" said Rayya. "Well, perhaps you would like to try a little sparring with me, unless those muscles just be for show and not for use!"
"I look forward to it," replied Hador with a grin. "And I shall show you exactly of what use my muscles can be!"
"Of that, I shall see," responded Rayya, with a glint in her eye. Turning to Etienne, she asked "Any instructions, my thane?"
"Just tell the cook that we are having another to dinner, and have a bed made ready for Hador - or at least I hope you will stay?" This, to Hador.
"That I shall!"
"Good! And Rayya, where are Jenassa and Chaconne?
"Your captains are in the back, my thane." With that, she gave a small nod, and entered the house.
"Captains, is it," said Hador as he followed Etienne around the side of the house. "I wonder what other surprises you have in store for me."
"There are only surprises when one makes assumptions."
"Oh, and a philosopher, too!"
And Hador stopped and stared.
"So, Hador, what do you think? "
"I think someone enjoys swimming - and not with the slaughter fish!" This as he eyed the pool and the hot spa.
"Definitely not with the dagger fish! Now come and meet my companions. They be there by the barbecue."
Jenassa and Chaconne were seated with their backs to the grilling area having wine, and watched as Etienne and Hador approached. Jenassa spoke first.
"So, this is the one you spoke of?"
"He is as you described him," added Chaconne.
Hador gave a questioning glance at Etienne, who just shrugged in return.
"And did you test him, as you would?" Jenassa.
"Yes, tell us!" Chaconne slapping her hands like a small girl awaiting a story.
"What? What is this! Was it no chance meeting then, at the inn?"
"Well, no," said Etienne. "It wasn't."
"Then -"
"Hold!" said Jenassa in a commanding voice. "Etienne has spoken of you and thought you worth his attention - no small thing, that!"
"Yes," said Chaconne. "He saw you when we stopped once before there, though it was some time back, and remembered you, and wished to see if you might be, well, suitable."
"Suitable? For what? I can fight and kill with the best of them!"
"So say you, but talk is cheap," said Jenassa.
"And anyone can talk a good fight, but it is necessary to see if they are more than just talk," now from Chaconne.
"Enough of this!" said Etienne with a laugh. "You see, Hador, what I must contend with? They are my captains, indeed!"
"Do not forget that -" Jenassa.
"Or Jenassa will remind you!" Chaconne.
"As would you." Etienne to Chaconne. "Ah, what a risky life I lead!"
"We would not be with you if it were not so," stated Jenassa.
Etienne gave a small snort.
"I speak of you and Chaconne - not listening to what the two of you say is the real risk."
"You will find that it is of as much use to ask Etienne to be serious, as it is to ask a dragon to sing," said Chaconne.
"If Etienne let them live long enough - which he does not!" Jenassa.
"Dragons?" Hador.
"Yes. You've heard of dragons, have you not?" asked Jenassa.
"Of course! And of the one that menaced the Grand Trunk, till someone slew it."
"Ah, then you have heard the tale of he who took it down with some well placed arrows from his bow." Chaconne.
"Of course, everyone has heard talk of that. But wait," Hador looking back to Etienne now, "you don't mean that you -" and he left the question unspoken.
Etienne just smiled sheepishly. "But, where are my manners!" he then exclaimed. "Here, sit down, Hador, and let me fetch you a ale! Unless you would care for something stronger?"
"I shall and you can, and ale is good for now, with many thanks! My head is in enough of a whirl as is."
Etienne walked around the end of the bar and drew a pint of ale, which he placed in front of Hador, and then poured a glass of brandy for himself.
"So," said Hador, "you had this planned from the start?
"Etienne leaves nothing to chance," said Jenassa.
"Not if it can be helped," said Chaconne.
"Excuse them, they think far too much of me - or too little, depending!"
"And if I had not approached you?"
"Then maybe you would not be sitting here now - or maybe you would."
"So you were watching how I would react."
"I did say actions speak louder than words."
"Wait, so all the time I thought I was testing you, you were testing me."
"Well, I wanted to see if there was more to you than just a painted chest, outlandish weapons, big muscles, and a loud mouth - and not just some rich dandy playing at games."
Hador leaned back in his chair and let loose roars of laughter.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
TREASURES LOST - AND FOUND
by Steven Ross
Etienne and Hador sat down at one of the inn's tables, and were soon welcomed by a wench to take their order.
"A couple of pints," said Etienne. "We've been out hunting game all day in the frigid cold and would warm up and relax."
"Though it's time to mayhaps hunt up a different type of action - if you be game," said Hador in his deep voice.
"Well, I'll get you your pints, though why I would want to play any games with the likes of you, I'll never know!" But this with am admiring glance and a glint in her eye for Hador, as she said it.
"As for that, when your work is done, seek me out and I will show you why!"
"But don't you know, a woman's work is never done - and neither is a wenches'!" And she scurried off to fetch them their drinks.
"I once helped the innkeep and his son out here," said Etienne to Hador. His son, Beorn, wanted to be an adventurer, of all things, but fell afoul of some local guild or such that he had been promised as an apprentice for, so I paid off the fee and set them up with funds -"
"That was generous!"
"T'was nothing, just a small sum - though large enough for them. And then just enough to get some decent armor for the lad."
"Wouldn't want him to get cut."
"Haven't visited since. I wonder how he has fared."
The wench returned with their drinks and placed them down on the table, skillfully avoiding Hador's hand as she did so. "You need to be quicker than that if you want to catch any game," she said with a laugh.
"Tell me, wench," said Etienne, "is the innkeep about? And if so, can you tell him Etienne is here?"
"I can at that," again avoiding Hador's grasp, which brought forth another laugh. "Tis no wonder you are empty handed!" and still laughing, she slipped away.
Hador just laughed one of his own deep throated laughs, and lifted his mug and took a long pull upon it.
"Well, perhaps I am not entirely empty handed," he commented to Etienne. "But the hunt is never over until the head hits the ground and sleep hits you in the head!"
"Well, my friend, that is so, but for myself, I think I will lie in wait and see what there is first."
"Well, you are the stealthy one, which leaves things all the more open for my more direct approach!"
"Or scares things away, so they run into the trap and ambush! But here comes the innkeep."
The innkeep hurried to them, a look of genuine pleasure on his face as he saw Etienne.
"It is good to see you once again!"
"And good to see you as well! This is my friend Hador."
"A friend of Etienne's is a friend of mine."
"And Etienne has a good choice in friends if he makes friends with the tavern owner!" commented Hador.
"That is true indeed!"
"Tell, me," asked Etienne of the innkeep, "how is Beorn doing? Has he gotten that armor? Have you heard from him?"
"He does well! In fact, he is here and in his room!"
"He is? Has adventuring not suited him?"
"It has! It has!"
"Have him join us then, and he can tell us about his deeds!"
"I shall ask, when I have a moment, for I know he would wish to see you. But he is oiling his leather. He related that if there is one thing he has learned, the creak of stiff leather when sneaking up on someone can ruin one's plans entire - though I could have told him that myself!"
"But lessons learned on one's own are the best - one tends not to forget those."
"And best to be the one doing the teaching in battle," rumbled Hador, "for even though one can learn from mistakes, in a fight a mistake may be your last!"
"Here now, that round is on the house! That's the least I can do for what you have done for us!" And the innkeep hurried off to attend to other business.
Some time later, a young man walked over, clad in some freshly oiled leather armor, barely a sign of wear on it. It was Beorn.
"Beorn!" exclaimed Etienne. "You look great! Or, should I call you Beorn the Mighty, as you said the last time we spoke?"
"You make fun of me, now," said Beorn, blushing, "but no, Beorn will serve just fine."
"I would never make fun of you - it takes some guts to up and leave a comfortable home and venture out on one's own - so good for you! Few dare attempt what they wish, and fewer still accomplish it! Now sit down and tell us about yourself - this here is Hador, a good and worthy fighter - though perhaps a trifle loud at times."
"Only when I need a drink - or when slicing my way through those in my way!"
"Especially if they stand between him and the bar!"
"And speaking of drinks, where is that wench, for I am in need of another! And so are you Etienne, and you Beorn!"
"Well while you look for her, shove yourself over and make room for Beorn here, or do you expect him to stand while you sit bellowing like a bull in heat?"
"If I wait much longer, then you will indeed hear me bellow - but here she is!"
And while Hador ordered some more drinks, and flirted with the wench, Beorn sat and related to Etienne some of what had occurred up till then; his trip to Iltmor with his father to get equipment, his return alone off the Grand Trunk while his father took the carriage - for he had insisted upon it; and a little of his encounters with bandits - some of whom he had actually bested in combat. All of which, forsooth, was really not much - though Etienne did not say so, for even a trip alone across the countryside can be adventure enough for someone new to it - even if one did not encounter bandits as Beorn had.
It was while they were talking of these things that a tall, shapely woman with auburn hair strolled over and placed one hand on Beorn's shoulder.
"Ah, Beorn, some new friends?"
"Uh, yes." Beorn squirmed a bit and seemed uncomfortable, his voice sounding a little strained.
"Well, one at least I recognize. Hello, Etienne."
"And to you Daniella! Beautiful as always!"
"And you as sweet tongued, as well. But this one next to you looks nothing like Jenassa or Chaconne."
Etienne laughed.
"No, they are back at Water View looking to themselves for a bit. This is Hador - a strong arm from foreign lands."
"A strong arm, is it?" And as she said this, she seemed to knead Beorn's shoulder with her hand, much to his discomfiture, it seemed.
"If I do say so myself," said Hador. "Perhaps you would like to put it to a test?
"Well, I am named Strongbow, for my skill as an archer, and know you no one gets close enough to test me with their arms - no matter how strong - unless I wish it!"
Hador laughed.
"I think I'll stick with wenches then, rather than risk being turned into a pincushion by you!"
"At least then you have some brains and are not all brawn - though I should know that Etienne would only choose such as those." And again she gave Beorn's shoulder a squeeze.
"And have you thought on what I proposed?" asked Etienne,
"I have been doing so, but need do some more. But I will leave you three to talk, for I am sure Beorn has much to tell and him to hear." Then bending close to Beorn, Daniella said, "I will be in yonder corner. Come join me for a drink, if you wish, when you are finished here." And giving his shoulder one last squeeze, she walked away.
"Oh, ho!" exclaimed Hador, “looks like that one has her eyes on you!"
"Well, I do not on her," stammered Beorn.
"Then you should! Etienne, this boy has much to learn!"
"I am not a boy!"
"Yet, not a man, either, it would seem!"
"Enough," interjected Etienne with a small laugh and a grin. "Tell us some more, Beorn, and especially about those rumors you heard."
"And," said Hador, "I will call the wench over and get us some more ale - she, at least, does not seem adverse to my attention, even if she plays at being elusive."
And so Beorn told them more of the adventures he had had, and of the rumor of treasure that he had heard of whilst sneaking up upon a group of bandits sitting around a campfire at night - or rather, what he had heard before his leather armor had let loose a creak and stirred the bandits to search around them and Beorn to find somewhere somewhat safer.
"For it was dark," Beorn said with a frown, "and I was not sure of myself against them without light to see. So I did not learn all I could - " and then his face lit up and he gave a sheepish grin "- though I did learn to oil my leather so it would not give me away again."
"And you got away, so that's two things you learned," said Hador. "And the second the most important!"
"So, Beorn," asked Etienne. "Where is this treasure that you heard of? Or was it not mentioned before you had to take your leave?"
Beorn looked uncomfortable, but spoke.
"No, I heard that, and know the spot, as well."
"Then out with it, then!" barked Hador.
"Err, Etienne," said Beorn with the slightest of stammers, "does this mean you wish to hire my services? The usual fee of course." And Beorn blushed red as any young maiden when asked on her first date.
Hador let loose one of his huge bellows of laughter, loud enough to draw the attention of even the deafest of persons and halt all conversation.
"By Haadok, Etienne! That is three things he has learned! And some would say the most important of all!"
Etienne and Beorn continued talking, while Hador made the rounds of the room, flirting with all the women and laughing and swapping jokes with the men. Finally, it getting late, Beorn excused himself, with a firm agreement from Etienne to be hired for his services, and a promise of an early start the next day. And then it was time for Etienne to get Hador and they to make a camp outside town.
"Sorry, Etienne, but I already have a camp and a bedroll prepared for the night, with that little playful wench I did spot right off."
"Well, then I'll get a room, for tomorrow we go with Beorn to see about that treasure of his."
"And I am off to discover my own treasure now, and though she did lead me a merry dance of it, in the end, she was, in truth, game!"
"Then go to it, brother, but make sure you are not still asleep when we ready to leave."
"Me? Asleep when adventure calls?" And Hador laughed. "Why, I could service two or even three lusty wenches and still awaken when needed!"
"Well, for me, the only servicing I will be doing is laying my head on a pillow. Good night, loud one!"
And so they both headed off to their respective activities. And both were well pleased the next morning.
Beorn was pacing back and forth impatiently by the door when Etienne and Hador finished eating a quick breakfast and having coffee.
"Did you eat, boy?" asked Hador
"I told you, I'm not a boy."
"Do not take on so, when no offense is meant, but answer. Have you eaten?"
"Well, yes, I had some bread -"
"A true adventurer in the style of T'sa, Etienne!" and Hador gave Beorn a clap on his shoulder.
"- and some meat as well, and some tea, and -"
"Well, good then, I only asked if you had eaten, not for the full menu."
Beorn blushed.
"Yes, I have. And now if you would stop this, maybe we can get on our way."
"Beorn shows some spunk, Hador! You'd better watch what you say in the future! But he is right, as well. It is time we started."
"Lead on, little one -"
"Only compared to you," replied Etienne, "and you make everything seem small - even a mammoth! Now let us be off!" And he opened the door of the inn and they stepped into the bright sunlit morning.
"It's about time you sluggards showed," said Daniella, rising from where she had been sitting on the inn steps, checking the fletching on her arrows.
"And what brings you out and about this morning?" asked Etienne.
"I heard a little rumor that you three would be heading out seeking some treasure or such, and thought you would need another - besides, I wish to see how you handle yourself, firsthand, having heard so much already."
"Well, they have already hired me," declared Beorn, "and we don't -"
"Who said anything about hiring? I merely wish to accompany Etienne here. Besides, it might be interesting to see how you swing your weapon, as well." Which brought forth a blush from Beorn.
"And who is hiring who?" added Hador. "It is Etienne doing that, as far as I see. Though if you wish to hire me boy, I suppose something can be worked out."
"Now, let's save our fighting for the bandits," said Etienne with a smile, "though listening to all of you, I'm already beginning to feel sorry for them!"
"I'm sorry, Etienne. I shouldn't have spoken as I did," said Beorn.
"You are right, Etienne," put in Hador. "Just put it down to my being all fired up -"
"I guess last night wasn't enough."
"Well, there was only ONE wench."
"I don't know about all of you, but I'm ready," stated Danielle. "Now if you can all stop acting like a bunch of little children, maybe we can get us some treasure. Isn't that right, Beorn?"
"Er, yes. And I apol -"
"Oh, don't apologize, just let's all get moving."
Danielle slung her bow across her back and started down the walk away from the inn. Then, stopping, she turned back.
"Of course, it would help if I knew where we were going."
As they walked northward along the road towards the bridge crossing the small tributary of the South Ilt, Beorn rambled on.
"So, you see, that's what they were talking about. The bandits at the bridge. I mean the bandits round the campfire, they were talking of the bandits at the bridge. And there's treasure! Their treasure! Well there's treasure as like there IS treasure and their treasure meaning THEIR treasure - the bandit's treasure, the bandits at the bridge's treasure. From all the people they robbed. They heard it. Well they didn't hear the treasure they heard it being talked about, you can't hear treasure talking. All the gold that had been collected as tolls, it was stored there. Well, not at the bridge but in a cave under the bridge. And there was, like, like, so much of it! And all you had to do was -"
A shadow passed over them, and there was a roar that echoed off the rocky hillsides, and the sound of flapping wings, and then, right in front of them on the road -
"A dragon!" cried Beorn as he drew his sword from his back and dashed forward. "A dragon!"
"Damn boy's gonna get himself killed!" said Hador, also drawing his blade and dashing forward.
"I'm not a boy!"
Etienne and Daniella drew their bows and nocked arrows as one.
"Looks like it's up to us to save both the damn fools," said Etienne calmly, as he aimed.
"Damn right! And dragon meat for supper tonight!" Daniella, and she let fly, followed a moment later by Etienne.
Both arrows flew true, but what are a couple of arrows to a dragon? And then Beorn and Hador were upon it - Beorn swinging his great sword like a madman, and Hador plunging in, taking great swipes and stabs with his blade. But the dragon just rose in the air out of reach and blasted a great gout of fire in their direction. And all this while, Etienne and Daniella were firing arrows as quick as they could nock and aim them. The dragon let loose another great stream of fire, though wildly aimed, and with a great bellow swooped up and away, circling in the sky to come at the two archers, now - both of whom kept up a steady fire. Back down the road a bit, Beorn was helping Hador to his feet.
"Damn flying rats!" yelled Daniella, as she drew back her bow once more. "I hate the ♡♡♡♡♡!" And she shot another arrow, which, flying true, hit the dragon right in the eye.
"Nice," said Etienne, as he loosed his arrow. "Now the damn thing will have to land. Time to put the toys away, as Hador would say, and use a real weapon!" He flung his bow to the ground and, drawing his sword, dashed to where the dragon seemed to be fluttering in the sky. The next moment, it crashed to the ground before him.
Etienne gave a great cry and a leap, and stood for a moment upon the dragon's head. Then he plunged his sword into the dragon, just at the point where the skull joined the neck, and the dragon gave one more small leap, and then collapsed to the ground dead, the body still writhing in its death spasms.
Etienne jumped down and walked backwards some steps before stopping and watching, Daniella coming to his side and joining him. Then, to the amazement of all, the dragon began to dissolve into flames as they watched, and Beorn and Hador came running up, just slowing briefly for Hador to collect Etienne's bow. And then there was a swirling, and lines of force seemed to shoot from the dragon where it was burning down to just the bones now, and those lines of force seemed to twist and turn through the air, as if seeking something - or someone. And then they appeared to locate what it was they were seeking, and streaked off into the west.
"A magic dragon," said Hador.
"And gone like a puff of dust in the wind," added Etienne.
"So much for dragon steaks for dinner," commented Daniella as she replaced her bow upon her back.
"I thought you said you were a good cook, Etienne," this from Hador, "and there you go somehow managing to burn our supper."
"Hey, sorry. What can I say?" And Etienne just smiled, spread his hands in a mea culpa gesture, and accepted the return of his bow from Hador.
Beorn just leaned on his sword and stared.
lines of force seemed to twist and turn through the air...
"Truly, a magic dragon!" said Beorn to Etienne.
"So it would seem. Here, carry this," and Etienne handed a dragon bone to Beorn.
"Maybe we should follow where the strange lines sped to!"
"Or not - and take this," Hador this time, handing Beorn some dragon scales.
"What I would like to know," said Daniella from where she sat to the side watching, "is what you thought you were doing dashing after the dragon with a two handed sword."
"Why, attack him, of course!"
"What? And you with no wings? Or were you going to leap upon his head as Etienne here did at the end and lop the great big ugly thing from its neck. Don't get me wrong Beorn," she added, as a frown began to crease his face, "it was a brave thing you did! Many would have run the other way, but you ran right towards it without a thought or hesitation!"
"Well, to be fair," added Etienne, straightening up from what was left of the dragon, "it was on the ground at the time."
"Yes, that is it," exclaimed Beorn. "Though, Daniella, you are right, I did not think, but just ran on ahead, determined to slay it."
"Well though that is a mighty weapon you swing, there are perhaps other weapons that are better suited to different occasions. I think I will need to teach you of them."
Beorn blushed.
"Come, now, let me show you this bow of mine. Notice the curves," she took his hand in hers, "and how smooth and fine it is," and she ran his hand - still clasped in hers - along the wood; "notice how it flexes and bends, yielding to the hand thus, as you lay hold of it with the one hand, and with the other draw back upon the string." And she took his hand and placed it on the grip (while still maintaining hers), and reached around him so that her body was pressed tight against his back, her cheek snug against his, and took his other hand and grasped it, and so placed it upon the string.
"Now, hold your breath and draw your hand and the string back, all the time sighting along the arrow at your target, then hold still, and release!"
The bow string gave only the slightest of twangs as the string was released.
"Here, let us try again," she said, "but this time work on your breathing, for your breathing is strangely harsh, and if one is to shoot properly, one must be in control at all times, and especially of breathing, for one needs to be steady, and not rushed, so that the release may be all the better."
"Enough with the weapon training, Daniella," said Hador. "You can train him in how to use his weapon all you want later, but first we have some bandits to deal with and a treasure to be found."
"You are right, Hador!" said Daniella, releasing Beorn from her grasp. As she did so, she whispered in his ear, "We will train more later, after the bandits are dealt with and night has fallen. Perhaps in exchange for me showing you my bow, you can demonstrate for me how a two handed weapon is used."
Which only served to bring forth yet another great red glow to Beorn's face.
As the bridge came into view, the four came to a halt, and Etienne studied it for a while.
"What say you, Etienne?" asked Hador. "A quick rush and we overwhelm them, then take the others as we encounter them?"
"No, we cede them the advantage, that way, and with no surprise."
"Some combination then?" purposed Daniella. "A sniping from this side the bridge, whilst Beorn and Hador dash across?"
Etienne smiled.
"Like to that, but different." And he explained his plan to them.
As Hador and Beorn walked across the bridge and below the overhead rope walkway, Etienne and Daniella hung back a ways, halting as two bandits stepped out of the shadows and blocked the roadway just past the towers, where upon each, a sentry armed with a bow, lounged, lazily eying the activities.
"Welcome, travellers!" said one of the bandits. "No need to be shy! Tis good to see people upon the road, spreading commerce throughout the land."
Hador smiled at the bandit.
"Well, as you can see, we are no ordinary travellers, but be fellow adventurers trying to turn a small profit wherever we can find it."
"That is good. Very good! For then you can appreciate those of us who can guarantee that those profits go untouched by others - for just the slightest of tolls of course, to cover our costs in patrolling these roads."
"We can indeed! And how much would this toll be?"
"A mere hundred gold! But I'm sure for those as finely accoutred as you all, that is but a small price to pay for peace of mind!"
"Small, indeed. Pass me thy coin purse, Beorn, and let me pay the gent."
The coin purse was passed, and Hador carefully counted out 100 gold into the bandit's hands. When this was done, the bandit waved to the sentries, who now relaxed even more then they had been, and he and his two companions stepped to the side, with the two turning their backs upon the group and starting to walk back to the camp proper.
At that moment, Hador called out to Etienne.
"Pass me the tobacco, brother!"
As one, Etienne and Daniella aimed their bows and let loose arrows upon the startled sentries atop the tower, Hador drew his sword and clove the head of the bandit in front of him in two, straight down the middle, and Beorn let forth a scream, and rushing past, sliced first one and then the other of the bandits with mighty sweeps of his greatsword, before rushing head long to the upper reaches of the camp.
As Hador struggled to pull his sword free, Etienne and Daniella rushed past him, trying to catch up with Beorn, whose yelling voice they could now hear intermingled with the clanging of fighting steel. And they were up in the camp, just in time to see Beorn finish the second of two bandits with a last swing of his blade. A moment later they were joined by Hador.
"Ah, that was quick work," he said. "And all went as you said, Etienne!"
"Well, let us search the bodies and the camp and see what we can see - and find."
"First, I wanted to ask you. The signal - that phrase, "Pass the tobacco? What, where is it from?"
Etienne was silent a moment and just stared. Then he spoke.
"I don't rightly know. It just came to me, as if in some dim recollection from some other place or time. A phrase heard in some hot far off land. A phrase used to signal attacks by bandits - thugs, they were called - on unwary travellers. And so it seemed appropriate to turn it back on them, though even now, the memory seems to fade, and I no longer know nor can recall."
Hador and the others looked at Etienne for a moment and then, Hador first, then Beorn, they spread apart to search. Last of all was Daniella, who looked long at Etienne, and said, "There is something about you; I don't know what, but it runs deep, and now I see - in some small measure - why Jenassa and Chaconne are so devoted to you." And she turned and walked swiftly to where Beorn was searching through some tents.
They each went their way, though Daniella searched near where Beorn searched and never seemed to be out of sight of him - or, at least, out of speaking distance, for occasionally her voice could be heard commenting upon how he had attacked, and how well he had done, though she could still see as how he needed some of her training, later.
They met back a short while later at the log house that sat atop the high point of the camp.
"So, Hador, all dead? Anything of interest?"
"They are now. And no, nothing - not on any of them. Some gold on the fellow I spoke to, but that was it."
"And I found nothing of interest either. What about you two?"
"There is a trapdoor here in the far corner," said Daniella.
"And I the key to open it!" This, from Beorn. "Shall I?"
"If you have the key to secret places," purred Daniella, "you should always use it."
Beorn blushed again, which made Etienne and Hador wonder what else Daniella had been saying to him during the search, but he fumbled the key into the trapdoor's keyhole and unlocked it. He swung the door back.
Below was a small cave, almost completely filled with an underground lake. There was an opened empty chest to one side, and a small table with some food, but not much else - just a journal of some sort. And in the lake could be seen skeletons, whose they were or how old, there was no knowing. Etienne read through the journal - it seemed to have belonged to a bandit chief who had been in charge of the camp - at least at one time. As he did so, a note slipped out and fell to the ground, where it was picked up by Beorn.
"Look!" he exclaimed. "This speaks of a treasure! See, I told you!"
"Well, it may speak of a treasure, but damn if I can see one," grumbled Hador.
"Doubtless it is hidden," interjected Daniella. "I doubt it would just be left lying about."
"Hold!" said Etienne. "Read more of this note, Beorn. What does it have to say?"
Beorn reread the note.
"It says here that the treasure is stashed on a small island mid-stream, directly east from here."
"Doubtless the one we saw from the bridge," said Hador.
"Let us go and become rich, then!" And Beorn dove into the lake and swam out where the water exited into the river.
"Damn fool, the boat's right here!" said Hador in disgust.
Daniella handed her bow and arrows to Etienne.
"Watch these, and meet us south of the bridge - and have a fire laid, for the water is frigid and so is the air!"
"And what of you?" asked Etienne.
"Well, someone has to watch out for that damn fool." And then, she too dove into the water.
"Another that don't see the boat," said Hador, and he just shook his head.
"Well, they do say love is blind."
"But is it stupid, as well?"
"I know, Hador. But love makes people do strange things"
"Give me a tavern wench, any day."
Etienne climbed the ladder back to the bandit camp, followed by Hador, and the two began making their way back to the south side of the bridge, gathering fuel for a fire as they did so.
Beorn was crouched - water dripping from his leather - before a chest next to a stump, just as described in the note, when Daniella ran up to him, drenched from the swim.
"Quick, open it! The water has frozen me."
"As it has me!"
"Then hurry, for you turn blue already."
"My fingers, I cannot feel them, and I cannot stop shivering, but look! The chest is not locked!"
"Then good, open it now before we die of cold."
Beorn flung open the lid and stared within, and gave a gasp, and sat back on his heels, and just pointed with his shaking hand.
"What? What is it?" said Daniella, drawing closer to Beorn for whatever warmth their two bodies could bring.
"It is empty! Just the old furs that line the chest."
"Then quick! Forget it, for if we do not get to where Etienne and Hador are building a fire, all the treasures in the world will mean nothing!"
"But I cannot move, I am frozen so."
"Quick then, grab out those furs, or whatever!" And Danielle leaned past him and began pulling the furs that lined the chest out, throwing them about Beorn and herself as she did so.
"Quick," she said, "open your leathers down the front!" and she did the same, and pressed herself to him, meanwhile drawing the furs closer about them, as if t'were a cocoon.
"Now let us share our warmth, for it is the only way."
And perhaps it was just the cold, but for a wonder, Beorn did not blush. Not even at what came next.
Beorn and Daniella stood together in front of the small tent that Hador had placed, holding hands as they faced Etienne across the fire.
"You are sure you are both warm, now?"
"Yes, Etienne, we are. And thank you," said Beorn.
"Lucky for you there were at least furs in that chest," observed Hador " - though as to the fire you say you kindled, I saw no smoke."
"Doubtless the smoke from your blaze prevented you from seeing." said Daniella. "For I found some wood and it was laid, and after using some friction, sure enough, a fire was stoked."
Hador just gave a snort and looked off into the distance.
"Well, however you make a fire, it's no matter, as long as it does the job," said Etienne.
Daniella and Beorn both smiled, and then Daniella spoke.
"You and Hador go on ahead, Etienne. Beorn and I have much to discuss."
"And, as to my having seen myself and Hador in action, perhaps some future enterprises might be of interest?"
Daniella looked at Beorn, and then back to Etienne.
"That they would," Daniella said. "I will join you in any enterprise - it should, at the least, prove entertaining."
"And you, Beorn?" asked Etienne. "What say you?"
"I am yours, heart and soul!"
"Etienne can have your soul," said Daniella, turning to Beorn and wrapping her arms around him, "but your heart is all mine." And she kissed him.
Etienne and Hador turned and walked away.
"Daniella seems to have gotten what she wanted," said Hador.
"That was never in doubt, the only question was how."
Hador nodded.
"Well," he commented, "so much for tales of treasure."
"Oh, I don't know," replied Etienne. "There may not have been any treasure there," and he gave a glance back to where the two were still locked together in a tight embrace, "but Beorn seems to be making out well."
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
Etienne and Hador sat down at one of the inn's tables, and were soon welcomed by a wench to take their order.
"A couple of pints," said Etienne. "We've been out hunting game all day in the frigid cold and would warm up and relax."
"Though it's time to mayhaps hunt up a different type of action - if you be game," said Hador in his deep voice.
"Well, I'll get you your pints, though why I would want to play any games with the likes of you, I'll never know!" But this with am admiring glance and a glint in her eye for Hador, as she said it.
"As for that, when your work is done, seek me out and I will show you why!"
"But don't you know, a woman's work is never done - and neither is a wenches'!" And she scurried off to fetch them their drinks.
"I once helped the innkeep and his son out here," said Etienne to Hador. His son, Beorn, wanted to be an adventurer, of all things, but fell afoul of some local guild or such that he had been promised as an apprentice for, so I paid off the fee and set them up with funds -"
"That was generous!"
"T'was nothing, just a small sum - though large enough for them. And then just enough to get some decent armor for the lad."
"Wouldn't want him to get cut."
"Haven't visited since. I wonder how he has fared."
The wench returned with their drinks and placed them down on the table, skillfully avoiding Hador's hand as she did so. "You need to be quicker than that if you want to catch any game," she said with a laugh.
"Tell me, wench," said Etienne, "is the innkeep about? And if so, can you tell him Etienne is here?"
"I can at that," again avoiding Hador's grasp, which brought forth another laugh. "Tis no wonder you are empty handed!" and still laughing, she slipped away.
Hador just laughed one of his own deep throated laughs, and lifted his mug and took a long pull upon it.
"Well, perhaps I am not entirely empty handed," he commented to Etienne. "But the hunt is never over until the head hits the ground and sleep hits you in the head!"
"Well, my friend, that is so, but for myself, I think I will lie in wait and see what there is first."
"Well, you are the stealthy one, which leaves things all the more open for my more direct approach!"
"Or scares things away, so they run into the trap and ambush! But here comes the innkeep."
The innkeep hurried to them, a look of genuine pleasure on his face as he saw Etienne.
"It is good to see you once again!"
"And good to see you as well! This is my friend Hador."
"A friend of Etienne's is a friend of mine."
"And Etienne has a good choice in friends if he makes friends with the tavern owner!" commented Hador.
"That is true indeed!"
"Tell, me," asked Etienne of the innkeep, "how is Beorn doing? Has he gotten that armor? Have you heard from him?"
"He does well! In fact, he is here and in his room!"
"He is? Has adventuring not suited him?"
"It has! It has!"
"Have him join us then, and he can tell us about his deeds!"
"I shall ask, when I have a moment, for I know he would wish to see you. But he is oiling his leather. He related that if there is one thing he has learned, the creak of stiff leather when sneaking up on someone can ruin one's plans entire - though I could have told him that myself!"
"But lessons learned on one's own are the best - one tends not to forget those."
"And best to be the one doing the teaching in battle," rumbled Hador, "for even though one can learn from mistakes, in a fight a mistake may be your last!"
"Here now, that round is on the house! That's the least I can do for what you have done for us!" And the innkeep hurried off to attend to other business.
Some time later, a young man walked over, clad in some freshly oiled leather armor, barely a sign of wear on it. It was Beorn.
"Beorn!" exclaimed Etienne. "You look great! Or, should I call you Beorn the Mighty, as you said the last time we spoke?"
"You make fun of me, now," said Beorn, blushing, "but no, Beorn will serve just fine."
"I would never make fun of you - it takes some guts to up and leave a comfortable home and venture out on one's own - so good for you! Few dare attempt what they wish, and fewer still accomplish it! Now sit down and tell us about yourself - this here is Hador, a good and worthy fighter - though perhaps a trifle loud at times."
"Only when I need a drink - or when slicing my way through those in my way!"
"Especially if they stand between him and the bar!"
"And speaking of drinks, where is that wench, for I am in need of another! And so are you Etienne, and you Beorn!"
"Well while you look for her, shove yourself over and make room for Beorn here, or do you expect him to stand while you sit bellowing like a bull in heat?"
"If I wait much longer, then you will indeed hear me bellow - but here she is!"
And while Hador ordered some more drinks, and flirted with the wench, Beorn sat and related to Etienne some of what had occurred up till then; his trip to Iltmor with his father to get equipment, his return alone off the Grand Trunk while his father took the carriage - for he had insisted upon it; and a little of his encounters with bandits - some of whom he had actually bested in combat. All of which, forsooth, was really not much - though Etienne did not say so, for even a trip alone across the countryside can be adventure enough for someone new to it - even if one did not encounter bandits as Beorn had.
It was while they were talking of these things that a tall, shapely woman with auburn hair strolled over and placed one hand on Beorn's shoulder.
"Ah, Beorn, some new friends?"
"Uh, yes." Beorn squirmed a bit and seemed uncomfortable, his voice sounding a little strained.
"Well, one at least I recognize. Hello, Etienne."
"And to you Daniella! Beautiful as always!"
"And you as sweet tongued, as well. But this one next to you looks nothing like Jenassa or Chaconne."
Etienne laughed.
"No, they are back at Water View looking to themselves for a bit. This is Hador - a strong arm from foreign lands."
"A strong arm, is it?" And as she said this, she seemed to knead Beorn's shoulder with her hand, much to his discomfiture, it seemed.
"If I do say so myself," said Hador. "Perhaps you would like to put it to a test?
"Well, I am named Strongbow, for my skill as an archer, and know you no one gets close enough to test me with their arms - no matter how strong - unless I wish it!"
Hador laughed.
"I think I'll stick with wenches then, rather than risk being turned into a pincushion by you!"
"At least then you have some brains and are not all brawn - though I should know that Etienne would only choose such as those." And again she gave Beorn's shoulder a squeeze.
"And have you thought on what I proposed?" asked Etienne,
"I have been doing so, but need do some more. But I will leave you three to talk, for I am sure Beorn has much to tell and him to hear." Then bending close to Beorn, Daniella said, "I will be in yonder corner. Come join me for a drink, if you wish, when you are finished here." And giving his shoulder one last squeeze, she walked away.
"Oh, ho!" exclaimed Hador, “looks like that one has her eyes on you!"
"Well, I do not on her," stammered Beorn.
"Then you should! Etienne, this boy has much to learn!"
"I am not a boy!"
"Yet, not a man, either, it would seem!"
"Enough," interjected Etienne with a small laugh and a grin. "Tell us some more, Beorn, and especially about those rumors you heard."
"And," said Hador, "I will call the wench over and get us some more ale - she, at least, does not seem adverse to my attention, even if she plays at being elusive."
And so Beorn told them more of the adventures he had had, and of the rumor of treasure that he had heard of whilst sneaking up upon a group of bandits sitting around a campfire at night - or rather, what he had heard before his leather armor had let loose a creak and stirred the bandits to search around them and Beorn to find somewhere somewhat safer.
"For it was dark," Beorn said with a frown, "and I was not sure of myself against them without light to see. So I did not learn all I could - " and then his face lit up and he gave a sheepish grin "- though I did learn to oil my leather so it would not give me away again."
"And you got away, so that's two things you learned," said Hador. "And the second the most important!"
"So, Beorn," asked Etienne. "Where is this treasure that you heard of? Or was it not mentioned before you had to take your leave?"
Beorn looked uncomfortable, but spoke.
"No, I heard that, and know the spot, as well."
"Then out with it, then!" barked Hador.
"Err, Etienne," said Beorn with the slightest of stammers, "does this mean you wish to hire my services? The usual fee of course." And Beorn blushed red as any young maiden when asked on her first date.
Hador let loose one of his huge bellows of laughter, loud enough to draw the attention of even the deafest of persons and halt all conversation.
"By Haadok, Etienne! That is three things he has learned! And some would say the most important of all!"
Etienne and Beorn continued talking, while Hador made the rounds of the room, flirting with all the women and laughing and swapping jokes with the men. Finally, it getting late, Beorn excused himself, with a firm agreement from Etienne to be hired for his services, and a promise of an early start the next day. And then it was time for Etienne to get Hador and they to make a camp outside town.
"Sorry, Etienne, but I already have a camp and a bedroll prepared for the night, with that little playful wench I did spot right off."
"Well, then I'll get a room, for tomorrow we go with Beorn to see about that treasure of his."
"And I am off to discover my own treasure now, and though she did lead me a merry dance of it, in the end, she was, in truth, game!"
"Then go to it, brother, but make sure you are not still asleep when we ready to leave."
"Me? Asleep when adventure calls?" And Hador laughed. "Why, I could service two or even three lusty wenches and still awaken when needed!"
"Well, for me, the only servicing I will be doing is laying my head on a pillow. Good night, loud one!"
And so they both headed off to their respective activities. And both were well pleased the next morning.
Beorn was pacing back and forth impatiently by the door when Etienne and Hador finished eating a quick breakfast and having coffee.
"Did you eat, boy?" asked Hador
"I told you, I'm not a boy."
"Do not take on so, when no offense is meant, but answer. Have you eaten?"
"Well, yes, I had some bread -"
"A true adventurer in the style of T'sa, Etienne!" and Hador gave Beorn a clap on his shoulder.
"- and some meat as well, and some tea, and -"
"Well, good then, I only asked if you had eaten, not for the full menu."
Beorn blushed.
"Yes, I have. And now if you would stop this, maybe we can get on our way."
"Beorn shows some spunk, Hador! You'd better watch what you say in the future! But he is right, as well. It is time we started."
"Lead on, little one -"
"Only compared to you," replied Etienne, "and you make everything seem small - even a mammoth! Now let us be off!" And he opened the door of the inn and they stepped into the bright sunlit morning.
"It's about time you sluggards showed," said Daniella, rising from where she had been sitting on the inn steps, checking the fletching on her arrows.
"And what brings you out and about this morning?" asked Etienne.
"I heard a little rumor that you three would be heading out seeking some treasure or such, and thought you would need another - besides, I wish to see how you handle yourself, firsthand, having heard so much already."
"Well, they have already hired me," declared Beorn, "and we don't -"
"Who said anything about hiring? I merely wish to accompany Etienne here. Besides, it might be interesting to see how you swing your weapon, as well." Which brought forth a blush from Beorn.
"And who is hiring who?" added Hador. "It is Etienne doing that, as far as I see. Though if you wish to hire me boy, I suppose something can be worked out."
"Now, let's save our fighting for the bandits," said Etienne with a smile, "though listening to all of you, I'm already beginning to feel sorry for them!"
"I'm sorry, Etienne. I shouldn't have spoken as I did," said Beorn.
"You are right, Etienne," put in Hador. "Just put it down to my being all fired up -"
"I guess last night wasn't enough."
"Well, there was only ONE wench."
"I don't know about all of you, but I'm ready," stated Danielle. "Now if you can all stop acting like a bunch of little children, maybe we can get us some treasure. Isn't that right, Beorn?"
"Er, yes. And I apol -"
"Oh, don't apologize, just let's all get moving."
Danielle slung her bow across her back and started down the walk away from the inn. Then, stopping, she turned back.
"Of course, it would help if I knew where we were going."
As they walked northward along the road towards the bridge crossing the small tributary of the South Ilt, Beorn rambled on.
"So, you see, that's what they were talking about. The bandits at the bridge. I mean the bandits round the campfire, they were talking of the bandits at the bridge. And there's treasure! Their treasure! Well there's treasure as like there IS treasure and their treasure meaning THEIR treasure - the bandit's treasure, the bandits at the bridge's treasure. From all the people they robbed. They heard it. Well they didn't hear the treasure they heard it being talked about, you can't hear treasure talking. All the gold that had been collected as tolls, it was stored there. Well, not at the bridge but in a cave under the bridge. And there was, like, like, so much of it! And all you had to do was -"
A shadow passed over them, and there was a roar that echoed off the rocky hillsides, and the sound of flapping wings, and then, right in front of them on the road -
"A dragon!" cried Beorn as he drew his sword from his back and dashed forward. "A dragon!"
"Damn boy's gonna get himself killed!" said Hador, also drawing his blade and dashing forward.
"I'm not a boy!"
Etienne and Daniella drew their bows and nocked arrows as one.
"Looks like it's up to us to save both the damn fools," said Etienne calmly, as he aimed.
"Damn right! And dragon meat for supper tonight!" Daniella, and she let fly, followed a moment later by Etienne.
Both arrows flew true, but what are a couple of arrows to a dragon? And then Beorn and Hador were upon it - Beorn swinging his great sword like a madman, and Hador plunging in, taking great swipes and stabs with his blade. But the dragon just rose in the air out of reach and blasted a great gout of fire in their direction. And all this while, Etienne and Daniella were firing arrows as quick as they could nock and aim them. The dragon let loose another great stream of fire, though wildly aimed, and with a great bellow swooped up and away, circling in the sky to come at the two archers, now - both of whom kept up a steady fire. Back down the road a bit, Beorn was helping Hador to his feet.
"Damn flying rats!" yelled Daniella, as she drew back her bow once more. "I hate the ♡♡♡♡♡!" And she shot another arrow, which, flying true, hit the dragon right in the eye.
"Nice," said Etienne, as he loosed his arrow. "Now the damn thing will have to land. Time to put the toys away, as Hador would say, and use a real weapon!" He flung his bow to the ground and, drawing his sword, dashed to where the dragon seemed to be fluttering in the sky. The next moment, it crashed to the ground before him.
Etienne gave a great cry and a leap, and stood for a moment upon the dragon's head. Then he plunged his sword into the dragon, just at the point where the skull joined the neck, and the dragon gave one more small leap, and then collapsed to the ground dead, the body still writhing in its death spasms.
Etienne jumped down and walked backwards some steps before stopping and watching, Daniella coming to his side and joining him. Then, to the amazement of all, the dragon began to dissolve into flames as they watched, and Beorn and Hador came running up, just slowing briefly for Hador to collect Etienne's bow. And then there was a swirling, and lines of force seemed to shoot from the dragon where it was burning down to just the bones now, and those lines of force seemed to twist and turn through the air, as if seeking something - or someone. And then they appeared to locate what it was they were seeking, and streaked off into the west.
"A magic dragon," said Hador.
"And gone like a puff of dust in the wind," added Etienne.
"So much for dragon steaks for dinner," commented Daniella as she replaced her bow upon her back.
"I thought you said you were a good cook, Etienne," this from Hador, "and there you go somehow managing to burn our supper."
"Hey, sorry. What can I say?" And Etienne just smiled, spread his hands in a mea culpa gesture, and accepted the return of his bow from Hador.
Beorn just leaned on his sword and stared.
lines of force seemed to twist and turn through the air...
"Truly, a magic dragon!" said Beorn to Etienne.
"So it would seem. Here, carry this," and Etienne handed a dragon bone to Beorn.
"Maybe we should follow where the strange lines sped to!"
"Or not - and take this," Hador this time, handing Beorn some dragon scales.
"What I would like to know," said Daniella from where she sat to the side watching, "is what you thought you were doing dashing after the dragon with a two handed sword."
"Why, attack him, of course!"
"What? And you with no wings? Or were you going to leap upon his head as Etienne here did at the end and lop the great big ugly thing from its neck. Don't get me wrong Beorn," she added, as a frown began to crease his face, "it was a brave thing you did! Many would have run the other way, but you ran right towards it without a thought or hesitation!"
"Well, to be fair," added Etienne, straightening up from what was left of the dragon, "it was on the ground at the time."
"Yes, that is it," exclaimed Beorn. "Though, Daniella, you are right, I did not think, but just ran on ahead, determined to slay it."
"Well though that is a mighty weapon you swing, there are perhaps other weapons that are better suited to different occasions. I think I will need to teach you of them."
Beorn blushed.
"Come, now, let me show you this bow of mine. Notice the curves," she took his hand in hers, "and how smooth and fine it is," and she ran his hand - still clasped in hers - along the wood; "notice how it flexes and bends, yielding to the hand thus, as you lay hold of it with the one hand, and with the other draw back upon the string." And she took his hand and placed it on the grip (while still maintaining hers), and reached around him so that her body was pressed tight against his back, her cheek snug against his, and took his other hand and grasped it, and so placed it upon the string.
"Now, hold your breath and draw your hand and the string back, all the time sighting along the arrow at your target, then hold still, and release!"
The bow string gave only the slightest of twangs as the string was released.
"Here, let us try again," she said, "but this time work on your breathing, for your breathing is strangely harsh, and if one is to shoot properly, one must be in control at all times, and especially of breathing, for one needs to be steady, and not rushed, so that the release may be all the better."
"Enough with the weapon training, Daniella," said Hador. "You can train him in how to use his weapon all you want later, but first we have some bandits to deal with and a treasure to be found."
"You are right, Hador!" said Daniella, releasing Beorn from her grasp. As she did so, she whispered in his ear, "We will train more later, after the bandits are dealt with and night has fallen. Perhaps in exchange for me showing you my bow, you can demonstrate for me how a two handed weapon is used."
Which only served to bring forth yet another great red glow to Beorn's face.
As the bridge came into view, the four came to a halt, and Etienne studied it for a while.
"What say you, Etienne?" asked Hador. "A quick rush and we overwhelm them, then take the others as we encounter them?"
"No, we cede them the advantage, that way, and with no surprise."
"Some combination then?" purposed Daniella. "A sniping from this side the bridge, whilst Beorn and Hador dash across?"
Etienne smiled.
"Like to that, but different." And he explained his plan to them.
As Hador and Beorn walked across the bridge and below the overhead rope walkway, Etienne and Daniella hung back a ways, halting as two bandits stepped out of the shadows and blocked the roadway just past the towers, where upon each, a sentry armed with a bow, lounged, lazily eying the activities.
"Welcome, travellers!" said one of the bandits. "No need to be shy! Tis good to see people upon the road, spreading commerce throughout the land."
Hador smiled at the bandit.
"Well, as you can see, we are no ordinary travellers, but be fellow adventurers trying to turn a small profit wherever we can find it."
"That is good. Very good! For then you can appreciate those of us who can guarantee that those profits go untouched by others - for just the slightest of tolls of course, to cover our costs in patrolling these roads."
"We can indeed! And how much would this toll be?"
"A mere hundred gold! But I'm sure for those as finely accoutred as you all, that is but a small price to pay for peace of mind!"
"Small, indeed. Pass me thy coin purse, Beorn, and let me pay the gent."
The coin purse was passed, and Hador carefully counted out 100 gold into the bandit's hands. When this was done, the bandit waved to the sentries, who now relaxed even more then they had been, and he and his two companions stepped to the side, with the two turning their backs upon the group and starting to walk back to the camp proper.
At that moment, Hador called out to Etienne.
"Pass me the tobacco, brother!"
As one, Etienne and Daniella aimed their bows and let loose arrows upon the startled sentries atop the tower, Hador drew his sword and clove the head of the bandit in front of him in two, straight down the middle, and Beorn let forth a scream, and rushing past, sliced first one and then the other of the bandits with mighty sweeps of his greatsword, before rushing head long to the upper reaches of the camp.
As Hador struggled to pull his sword free, Etienne and Daniella rushed past him, trying to catch up with Beorn, whose yelling voice they could now hear intermingled with the clanging of fighting steel. And they were up in the camp, just in time to see Beorn finish the second of two bandits with a last swing of his blade. A moment later they were joined by Hador.
"Ah, that was quick work," he said. "And all went as you said, Etienne!"
"Well, let us search the bodies and the camp and see what we can see - and find."
"First, I wanted to ask you. The signal - that phrase, "Pass the tobacco? What, where is it from?"
Etienne was silent a moment and just stared. Then he spoke.
"I don't rightly know. It just came to me, as if in some dim recollection from some other place or time. A phrase heard in some hot far off land. A phrase used to signal attacks by bandits - thugs, they were called - on unwary travellers. And so it seemed appropriate to turn it back on them, though even now, the memory seems to fade, and I no longer know nor can recall."
Hador and the others looked at Etienne for a moment and then, Hador first, then Beorn, they spread apart to search. Last of all was Daniella, who looked long at Etienne, and said, "There is something about you; I don't know what, but it runs deep, and now I see - in some small measure - why Jenassa and Chaconne are so devoted to you." And she turned and walked swiftly to where Beorn was searching through some tents.
They each went their way, though Daniella searched near where Beorn searched and never seemed to be out of sight of him - or, at least, out of speaking distance, for occasionally her voice could be heard commenting upon how he had attacked, and how well he had done, though she could still see as how he needed some of her training, later.
They met back a short while later at the log house that sat atop the high point of the camp.
"So, Hador, all dead? Anything of interest?"
"They are now. And no, nothing - not on any of them. Some gold on the fellow I spoke to, but that was it."
"And I found nothing of interest either. What about you two?"
"There is a trapdoor here in the far corner," said Daniella.
"And I the key to open it!" This, from Beorn. "Shall I?"
"If you have the key to secret places," purred Daniella, "you should always use it."
Beorn blushed again, which made Etienne and Hador wonder what else Daniella had been saying to him during the search, but he fumbled the key into the trapdoor's keyhole and unlocked it. He swung the door back.
Below was a small cave, almost completely filled with an underground lake. There was an opened empty chest to one side, and a small table with some food, but not much else - just a journal of some sort. And in the lake could be seen skeletons, whose they were or how old, there was no knowing. Etienne read through the journal - it seemed to have belonged to a bandit chief who had been in charge of the camp - at least at one time. As he did so, a note slipped out and fell to the ground, where it was picked up by Beorn.
"Look!" he exclaimed. "This speaks of a treasure! See, I told you!"
"Well, it may speak of a treasure, but damn if I can see one," grumbled Hador.
"Doubtless it is hidden," interjected Daniella. "I doubt it would just be left lying about."
"Hold!" said Etienne. "Read more of this note, Beorn. What does it have to say?"
Beorn reread the note.
"It says here that the treasure is stashed on a small island mid-stream, directly east from here."
"Doubtless the one we saw from the bridge," said Hador.
"Let us go and become rich, then!" And Beorn dove into the lake and swam out where the water exited into the river.
"Damn fool, the boat's right here!" said Hador in disgust.
Daniella handed her bow and arrows to Etienne.
"Watch these, and meet us south of the bridge - and have a fire laid, for the water is frigid and so is the air!"
"And what of you?" asked Etienne.
"Well, someone has to watch out for that damn fool." And then, she too dove into the water.
"Another that don't see the boat," said Hador, and he just shook his head.
"Well, they do say love is blind."
"But is it stupid, as well?"
"I know, Hador. But love makes people do strange things"
"Give me a tavern wench, any day."
Etienne climbed the ladder back to the bandit camp, followed by Hador, and the two began making their way back to the south side of the bridge, gathering fuel for a fire as they did so.
Beorn was crouched - water dripping from his leather - before a chest next to a stump, just as described in the note, when Daniella ran up to him, drenched from the swim.
"Quick, open it! The water has frozen me."
"As it has me!"
"Then hurry, for you turn blue already."
"My fingers, I cannot feel them, and I cannot stop shivering, but look! The chest is not locked!"
"Then good, open it now before we die of cold."
Beorn flung open the lid and stared within, and gave a gasp, and sat back on his heels, and just pointed with his shaking hand.
"What? What is it?" said Daniella, drawing closer to Beorn for whatever warmth their two bodies could bring.
"It is empty! Just the old furs that line the chest."
"Then quick! Forget it, for if we do not get to where Etienne and Hador are building a fire, all the treasures in the world will mean nothing!"
"But I cannot move, I am frozen so."
"Quick then, grab out those furs, or whatever!" And Danielle leaned past him and began pulling the furs that lined the chest out, throwing them about Beorn and herself as she did so.
"Quick," she said, "open your leathers down the front!" and she did the same, and pressed herself to him, meanwhile drawing the furs closer about them, as if t'were a cocoon.
"Now let us share our warmth, for it is the only way."
And perhaps it was just the cold, but for a wonder, Beorn did not blush. Not even at what came next.
Beorn and Daniella stood together in front of the small tent that Hador had placed, holding hands as they faced Etienne across the fire.
"You are sure you are both warm, now?"
"Yes, Etienne, we are. And thank you," said Beorn.
"Lucky for you there were at least furs in that chest," observed Hador " - though as to the fire you say you kindled, I saw no smoke."
"Doubtless the smoke from your blaze prevented you from seeing." said Daniella. "For I found some wood and it was laid, and after using some friction, sure enough, a fire was stoked."
Hador just gave a snort and looked off into the distance.
"Well, however you make a fire, it's no matter, as long as it does the job," said Etienne.
Daniella and Beorn both smiled, and then Daniella spoke.
"You and Hador go on ahead, Etienne. Beorn and I have much to discuss."
"And, as to my having seen myself and Hador in action, perhaps some future enterprises might be of interest?"
Daniella looked at Beorn, and then back to Etienne.
"That they would," Daniella said. "I will join you in any enterprise - it should, at the least, prove entertaining."
"And you, Beorn?" asked Etienne. "What say you?"
"I am yours, heart and soul!"
"Etienne can have your soul," said Daniella, turning to Beorn and wrapping her arms around him, "but your heart is all mine." And she kissed him.
Etienne and Hador turned and walked away.
"Daniella seems to have gotten what she wanted," said Hador.
"That was never in doubt, the only question was how."
Hador nodded.
"Well," he commented, "so much for tales of treasure."
"Oh, I don't know," replied Etienne. "There may not have been any treasure there," and he gave a glance back to where the two were still locked together in a tight embrace, "but Beorn seems to be making out well."
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
Camping out - what could be better (we'll forget about taverns, drinks, and comfortable beds for now); the great outdoors, a tent, and a blazing campfire 'neath the moon. Let us observe our two dauntless and stouthearted friends as they experience The Joy of Camping.
The Joy of Camping
by Steven Ross
The creature gave a great bellow and spun around
Etienne and Hador rode south along the road that ran beside the South Ilt River. The evening shadows were already stretching across the river valley as the sun set in the west, and they were eager to reach either an inn, or at least someplace convenient to make camp (though an inn would be better, having both mead and wenches - and, occasionally, something that passed for song). They looked to be making one more stop before returning home to Water View Manor - in a small hamlet, where Etienne intended to gain some information from a wizard who lived there regarding a treasure he had heard rumors of. Once that was done, Etienne could decide if it waas worth his and Hador's efforts to seek further.
"It will be dark before we even get within a dragon's shout of that forsaken place, at this rate," commented Hador, sourly. "And I was so looking forward to the drink and the wenches at the inn."
Etienne, laughed.
"Well, the wenches are safe for another night, at least," said Etienne, "for night comes on swiftly and we had best make camp at the first likely place we come to."
"Another night with just a bedroll and the hugging of stones to look forward to."
"As long as the hugging is only of stones - and those on your side of the fire -"
"Am I to forever hear of that? It was just a bad dream from bad drink, as I explained -"
"Well, it was bad for me - anyway," said Etienne, laughing louder now.
" - what you, do you think I would like to sniff your hairy back side? And with all the cabbage and cheese - "
"Good thing, too!"
" - and beer you had?"
"It certainly worked in wakening you in time with a trumpeting herald!"
"And singed my nose hairs and eyebrows and gave me headaches and burning eyes for days -"
"Serves you right!"
"- and all the time I was dreaming I was sniffing out herbs in the rock crevices as my master showed me when a young lad."
"Well, it was a good thing your master showed you nothing else!"
"Good thing he did, you mean - for he also taught me to plow the right fields!"
"Well, the only plowing we be doing tonight is the fields of sleep - so let us dismount and make camp while there is still light enough to see by."
"Too bad, for I was looking forward to sampling both the mead and the wenches in the town, however small it might be. Perhaps we should just push through?"
"Then the whole night be spent in revelry and the whole of tomorrow lost in sleep - and nothing done."
"I suppose, but you make it hard on me, Etienne."
"Well, look you ahead to the morrow - mission accomplished and the rest of the time our own, to do with what we wish and with no constraints upon us!"
"Upon me, you mean, for Jenassa and Chaconne will be waiting, and I, for one, would not want to be in your shoes should they get it in their heads that you are dawdling along the road."
"What? I'll have you know we three have a perfect understanding -"
"Yes, provided you -"
"And what of Rayya?"
"What of her? We also have a perfect understanding."
"Yes, she will not slice and dice you provided that you - '"
"True, she can be a bit hasty."
"Speaking of hasty, we best be that if we wish to have the tent and a fire set before the sun is gone in it travels under the world."
"And there is just the place, Etienne. Just before the small bridge over the tributary, on that small bare patch on the road's western side."
"Good. Let's dismount and tether the horses, Hador, and I'll get the fire going while you set the tent."
"That was a right proper feeding," said Hador, as he tossed some more branches on the fire before crawling into his sleeping bag in the tent. "Now for a good sleep in the restful outdoors, and a full belly and sated appetite to speed it along!"
"Yes, and it will be speeded along even faster if you stop talking," said Etienne from where he lay in his bag.
"Well, if you would sleep, then you wouldn't hear me, now would you?"
"The stones themselves hear you when you speak! Good night!"
And soon all was quiet, as the two companions drifted off to sleep. Well, quiet except for the occasional farts and snorts that came from the tent and which were enough to scare almost anything away.
Almost.
The hagmoaners (strange creatures having the appearance of old women and who were known by the moaning saounds they made - as if lost in grief - and who feasted upon the flesh and souls oh any who were careless enough to be cuaght unawares by them) crept up to the camp from its rear side, shielded from the glow of the fire, and each circled around on either side of the tent, so as to come to the front and enter within, and thus slay the sleepers using their sharp talons before either could awake. They had watched as the two had set up camp, and had cooked and eaten dinner, and then had crawled into the tent - and they had waited till the sounds of breathing had settled into a steady rhythm, punctuated by only the various noises emanating from the two sleepers. And then it was time for them to slay the two and take what they had. And now they crouched above the two, ready to strike, and their talons reached out...
BRRRRPPPPTTTTT!!!!!!!!!!!
The hagmoaners recoiled as one as the sound ripped out of Hador's buttocks, but they reached forward anew and
BBBBBRRRRAAAAAAPPP!!!!!!!!!!
"God damn, Hador!" exclaimed Etienne, and he swiftly sat up and hit one of the hagmoaners smack in the face with his head.
"What is it now, little man," said Hador groggily as he tossed the blanket off himself, and in so doing promptly backhanded the other hagmoaner into the fire. Then they were both awake and grabbing up their swords, and soon the two hagmoaners were slain and no more, their bodies dragged to the cliff’s edge and dropped into the river.
"Well, that was no way to awaken!" said Hador.
"But good it was that you trumpeted with your backside so!"
"Tis but a small trick which I learned from you."
"As you should!"
"Yes, it is always good to learn from those who use their head!"
"Don't remind me," said Etienne as he rubbed the bruised spot on his forehead. "Now let's see if we can at least get back to sleep."
So they chased down the horses from where they had run after breaking free in the excitement, and then crawled again into their sleeping bags to sleep.
And so they did - but not for long.
The bandits approached from across the bridge, the fire screening them from the sight of any who might be lying awake in the tent. As they came to the end of the bridge, the leader stopped, and the three other bandits grouped together around her. In a soft whisper, she indicated two would dash into the tent while she and the one other would stand just to the sides so as to render help as needed, yet still be out of the way of the initial attackers. The two chosen crept up to the tent flap and crouched, getting ready, while the leader and the remaining bandit moved to either side of the tent. Just then, the flap was twitched away, and one of the crouching bandits was hit full in the face with a hot stream of...
"♡♡♡♡, DAMN IT!" she shouted, and she backed away, wiping her hand across her eyes to clear them as she did so.
The other bandit was frozen in shock for a moment, but not for long, as she soon fell back into the fire from the sword that ran through her (and the other tent flap), knocking burning pieces of firewood about as she did so, one of which lit the leggings of the bandit leader where she stood off to one side, sending her screaming away. As she disappeared from sight over the cliff edge with a scream (whether from the fall or the flames - it could have been either), the remaining bandits dashed back the way they had come - one being somewhat wetter than the other, but both wanting no more to do with the campers now that surprise - and their leader - was gone.
Etienne stepped out from the tent and pulled his sword out of the dead bandit - it having been pulled free of the tent flap when she fell - and wiped it off on the bandit's clothes.
"Good thing I drank so much earlier today," said Hador as he buttoned his pants.
"Yes, a ♡♡♡♡ in time saves nine - or at least us two, in this case," said Etienne as he dragged the slain bandit's body to the cliff and thus added another body to the flowing water below.
"Well, little man, don't complain, for that is twice now that I have saved us."
"Why do I think I'll not hear the end of this," said Etienne. "You think we can get some sleep now, Hador? The night grows old, and we still have slept nary a wink."
"If it were not for me farting and ♡♡♡♡, we'd be sleeping a long sleep indeed," said Hador with a laugh.
"Don't remind me." And Etienne crawled once more into the tent and into his bedroll (at least this time the horses needed no chasing), where he was soon fast asleep, even before Hador had finished repairing the campfire.
But again, it wasn't to be for long.
The insane and the regretful wenches (these being, for the most part, young woman who had suffered some great loss or had some suffering inflicted upon them, and as a result of this mental trauma, often attacked any persons they came across - whether for vengeance or due to remorse at their loss, no one could say) had seen the disturbance on the road ahead, as they walked down the road from the direction of a small turnoff. The anger boiled within the insane one, while the regretful wench felt her jealousies building. As they neared the campsite, the insane wench summoned a draugr (an undead creature, being the remains of somone dead kept alive by necromancy), who appeared with a loud bang, and this was soon joined by a hateful concubine wench (concubine wenches being those wenches who had engaged in matrimony with an undead draugr in an attelpt to recover what they had lost) summoned by the regretful one. Together, they all dashed ahead to slay any and all who might be at the camp.
"Damn it, Hador! Your ass is talking again!"
"Wasn't me that loosed that bang!"
"Then what was that noise?"
And they both grabbed their swords and ran out of the tent, and almost into the arms of the wenches and their draugr companions. There was another blast, as the concubine wench now summoned her own draugr and Etienne found himself on his ass, several feet from the tent - while Hador took long sweeping swings with his sword at the draugr and both the insane and the regretful wench.
As Etienne scrambled to his feet, the draugr slammed a giant warhammer into the ground next to him, and as he leapt back, the concubine's sword swished right across his front, missing him by just a hair's breadth. Not so with Etienne's return swing, though, as it neatly intersected with the concubine wench's neck, nicely separating her head from her body - and continued on to slice into the side of the summoned draugr, which promptly collapsed to the ground and disappeared. Swiftly turning his attention to Hador, Etienne dashed forward, and he could see blood running down the large man's arm from a slice about the bicep. In an instant, Etienne was in amongst the attackers, and soon the regretful wench was lying dead on the ground, and then the draugr, its body sliced in half by one of Hador's swings. At that moment, a ghost rose from the regretful wench, and Hador and Etienne redoubled their attack upon the insane wench, hoping to bring her down before this other apparition could intervene against them. But there was no need, as the ghostly wench attacked in concert with them, and the insane wench was just a cold body at their feet, the draugr body disappearing upon her demise. And so, too, did the ghost of the regretful wench, just a bodiless "thank yoooou..." lingering for a moment in the air as she disappeared. And then the sky began to lighten in the east, heralding the dawn and the rising sun.
"So much for a night of sleep," said Etienne. "Next time you suggest riding on, I think I'll listen."
And so, after some time spent chasing down the horses, the duo packed up the tent, gathered their goods, extinguished the fire, and mounted up - and so continued on to the hamlet.
All was finished and all tasks accomplished. It seemed, as so often was the case, that the tales and rumors were nothing more than so much small town gossip, with nothing behind them except the dreams of local farmers and townsfolk. And after a night spent in drinking and rowdiness well into the morning's early hours in the local tavern, and practically no sleep (what little there was, more a drunken stupor than sleep), it was time to turn towards home, albeit with heads aching somewhat more than usual, and even the softest of sounds being too loud. Still, by the time the sun was westering behind them (which, given their late start, was not that long), their heads had cleared and each was able to tolerate the sound of speech once again. But with the little sleep they had had, their heads nodded from time to time with weariness, and their thoughts turned to sleep for the night.
"What say you we find a nice clearing and camp for the night?"
"What, Hador? No 'push on ahead? We can reach the crossroads and find a bed there in just a couple of more hours, or turn back and make the short trip to Old Battlesrun and the inn there..."
Hador boomed a laugh.
"I have sated my desires for those with the last night, and I bet the wenches at the inn will not soon forget it either! No, this night I want some real rest!"
"Well, as long as it is not like that last one spent camping! I swear, I think it was the spirits of all the women and wenches of times past, ganging up on you for your sins!"
"Never! If it were, they would have tried to sleep with me first!"
"Perhaps they did try, and we were just too hasty in our response!" And Etienne laughed. "Well, as long as it is not like that again."
"What odds that?"
"True - "
"And a sleep in the fresh air will rinse the stink of the town -"
"And inn."
"That, too - from us."
"Though I think it is more you than I, Hador."
"You have enough of the smell of mead about you to warrant comment from -"
"Yes, yes!" Then, pointing, "this looks a likely spot."
"I was thinking further on, Etienne. There is a -"
"After your last choice of campsite, I think I'll do the choosing this time."
The camp was set just north of the road where it curved eastward with the bend of the South Ilt, and, across the river, somewhat further to the southeast, they could see some ruins - and some fires; but they were all distant enough - and with no easy river crossing - to be of little concern. The camp itself was on a sward of grass sloping up to some bluffs to the north, while directly south were some rock ledges that overlooked the road. Once the horses had been tethered, the tents pitched, and the fire laid, Etienne and Hador sat down to cook some dinner over the fire and have a small supper before settling in for the night. As the food roasted over the fire, they talked.
"Etienne, do you think it's true that the women who love us can send forth dreams in the form of real life apparitions to track us upon the road when we are away?"
"Naw. Nothing to it! Just a tale told to scare weaklings! Why?"
"Oh, nothing. Just an idle thought."
"It wouldn't have anything to do with the last time we camped out, would it?"
"Well, maybe just a little."
"What? Are you scared, big man?" and Etienne gave a loud laugh. "Why, you who laugh back when dragons breathe flame in your face, afraid of some old wives' tale?"
"No! Well, not as such - but you've never had Rayya give you one of her looks as if she was thinking of just how many pieces she could cut you into - and just how small she could make them!"
"What? Rayya? Are you serious?"
"It's okay for you, she worships the ground you walk on and -"
"Oh, come now -"
"You are her thane, and she your housecarl - she would lay down her life for you without a second though!"
"As she would for you!"
"Now you jest!"
"Not at all, Hador. I see how she follows you with her eyes when she knows you not to be looking. I know I would never want to put her in a position of having to choose between the two of us!"
"Now I know you jest!"
"Listen, you may be a big man, but there are times I think your brain is downright small, and lacking the sense that the Old Ones gave a skeever rat."
"How so?"
"If it is not plain to you, it is plain to me - and Jenassa and Chaconne, as well - how much she adores you."
"So you say."
"So I know! Why, I can almost hear her n -"
With a great roar, the sabrecat sprang upon them, bowling Hador over as if he were a small child, and then turning to face Etienne. Etienne leapt to his feet and drew his sword, just as the big cat dashed at him. With a quick slice of his sword, Etienne got the cat to back off, snarling as it did so, a large cut appearing on its chest. Etienne waded in, swinging first to the left and then the right, when the cat abruptly let out a loud yowl and dropped like a stone.
"What was that you said about almost hearing her, Etienne?" said Hador, as he pulled his own sword from the beast's backside,
"More like Jenassa speaking -"
"My thoughts exactly, little man."
"Well, looks like some fresh sabrecat steaks -"
"And a nice pelt, as well - for a new coat and some accessories for your gals!"
"That should keep them happy!"
And the two set to skinning and butchering the cat, while munching on their already roasted meal.
After some time, the last of the pelts were stored, some fresh cat cuts set over the flames of the campfire, and the rest of the cat's remains dumped over the rock ledges so as to keep scavengers from being attracted to the camp, the two were finally able to sit back and relax again. Taking turns drinking mead from a large skin, they rested and enjoyed the peace of the outdoors, the firelight causing the shadows to dance this way and that.
"See, small one, that cat was doubtless sent by your two gals to remind you they needed some new clothes -"
"More likely it was drawn by the smell of the roasting meat!"
"That be your problem! Always looking for some practical explanation..."
"What, you mean not like you, always looking for some mystical, magical one?"
"I tell you, Etienne, there be far more things unknown..."
"Especially with you."
"... than there be things known."
"Well, it be time to call it a night and get some much needed sleep.:
"True, Etienne, but first I needs relieve myself - that food has sped clear -"
"Enough, large one! The last thing I want to hear about before sleep is of the workings of your bowels!"
Hador stood and walked off into the shadows beyond the tent. As he did so, his voice drifted back.
"Should you hear any strange noises, it be just my butt!"
"Thanks for that friendly thought!"
Etienne returned his gaze to watching the flickering of the fire and the shadows beyond, watching as the shadows moved this way and that, almost as if they were alive. It seemed almost as if they were circling around the fire and coming for him, he mused, as he lifted the skin of mead to his lips and had another drink. Strange, he though.
The skin whipped out of his hand, spattering him with mead, as the mace smacked into it. Etienne tumbled himself backwards, reaching for his sword which he had laid on the ground in the tent whilst butchering the cat. There was a clatter of metal as the swing from a second mace sent some pans and the lantern flying. As Etienne grasped his sword, he saw a skeletal shadow framed against the fire, and jumping up, gave a great push, sending the skeleton - for skeletons they were, crashing into the flames, just in time to receive a poorly timed smack across his back from still a third mace.
"YO! HADOR!"
Etienne leapt over the flames, singeing the back of his pants in the process, and turned. There were two skeletons remaining, the one he had pushed into the flames having broken apart and the bones scattered all round.
"HADOR! A LITTLE HELP HERE!"
And then Etienne was too busy, as the skeletons came at him from either side. A blow here - barely avoided, a blow there, fended off just in time, and Etienne dancing like some marionette, first this way and then that, as he avoided the blows and sought to land some of his own. It seemed to go on forever, this dance, but then Etienne caught one of the skeletons right in the ribcage, and the bones scattered in all directions. Now there was just one.
Etienne pressed forward, and the skeleton backed up fending the blows off with a round iron shield. But Etienne's arm was also tiring, as the lack of sleep and suffice of drink caught up with him. Still, he pressed forward, his blow glancing off the shield with less force now, but still seeking to get past it and sunder the unseen sinews that held the skeleton's bones together. But what the hell was taking Hador so long? Not even he, for all his size, needed THAT long for a shit! And the thought crossed Etienne's mind that maybe the big man had been ambushed whilst distracted, and in the most embarrassing of positions. He redoubled his efforts, and the skeleton retreated another few steps.
Still, Etienne was badly tired now, and as he took another swing, the sword slipped in his hand and nearly fell from his grasp. At that moment the skeleton made a rush, bashing Etienne with its shield and sending him sprawling to the ground, his sword flying off in the dark. The skeleton raised its mace to strike, and Etienne watched, waiting for the downswing before rolling out of the way, and maybe grabbing the leg bones as he did so to trip up the skeleton. And then the skull seemed to explode in hundreds of splinters and the skeleton collapsed.
"I was wondering what all the noise was about, not to mention your bellowing," said Hador from where he stood grinning, holding a mace from one of the skeletons in his hand.
"Bellowing? That was me calling for you to join the fun," said Etienne as he got to his feet and looked around for his sword.
"Lose something, small one? Your sword, perhaps?"
"No, I was putting it aside for safe keeping - unlike you, who seemingly got lost in the bowels of despair."
"A man needs some quiet time -"
"Ah, here it is!" The sword had not gone far, after all.
" - though 'twas hardly quiet what with you playing about with your friends."
"To which you took your time before joining!"
"Well, was doubtless all that cheese I ate - it was easier going in than coming out, so to speak."
"Spare me the details, overlarge one, and help me get things back in order - and then, finally, some sleep."
And so Etienne and Hador restored the camp to order, cleared the remaining bones, and retired to their bedrolls, the night now nearly half gone. As they lay there, Hador spoke.
"See, your gals were keeping an eye on you, making sure that you didn't drink over much and hog the wineskin while I was gone."
Etienne just rolled over and closed his eyes. And was soon sound asleep.
The wind was blowing heavily in Etienne's dream, buffeting the sails of his small boat and sending items flying. He gathered his cloak closer about him. If only Hador would stop yelling so, he thought, as another great gust of wind rolled him across the deck and the horses ran off across the bounding waves. And there was Hador again, grabbing at him. What WAS it with him?! And why was he roaring so? He stood up from here he was sitting under his bed and reached for the steering wheel in the mirror, and was swatted off to one side, as the dragon's tail swept him across the grass - for dragon it was, as his now awakened eyes could see. Beyond, he could just make out Hador dashing in under one of the wings, bellowing and swinging his great sword as he did so. And then Etienne was on his feet, drawing his own sword (no placing it on the ground next to him after his dance with the skeletons!), and rushing in, as the tent flew through the air from another great swipe of the dragon's tail. And, with one swing, Etienne opened a great slice in the thing's lower abdomen, and was instantly covered with the foul contents - and a stream of stinking ♡♡♡♡! The creature gave a great bellow and spun around, Hador now also being sprayed as the fully digested meals spilled out, now, upon him. There was a great cut across the creature's throat from Hador's sword, and Etienne added to it with several swings of his own. Why the dragon was on the ground was anyone's guess, though doubtless it was the smell from the dead sabrecat that had attracted it, and made it land on the rock ledge - only to discover some puny little men already there. Whatever the reason, both dragon and men had been caught unprepared, though the dragon more so, and it was now paying the price, for the men were not so puny after all! And so while Etienne slashed at the dragon's head, Hador sliced the winged serpent's nether regions, further enraging it and causing it to let loose a blast of flame, full onto Etienne. Yet, though being covered in shit and ♡♡♡♡ may not endear one to others, they do provide a certain protection from the flames out of a dragon's mouth, so maybe one should not complain too much - at least when fighting dragons! As the last of the flames expelled outward, and while the thing's head was close to the ground, Etienne took the opportunity to leap onto the crest of its head, riding it as the beast reared up. And then, grasping his sword in both hands, Etienne stabbed downward, firmly burying his sword to the hilt just at the base of the skull, where the spine joined to the brain. At that same moment, Hador drove his sword fully into the dragon's belly, for its entire length, spilling all inside, out at once. With one last bellow, the huge beast ragdolled to the ground, Hador getting out from under just in time, and Etienne grabbing out his sword and leaping off and to the ground. And then the things was embroiled in flames, and dissolved, as its soul flew out, back to whatever magical source had spawned it.
"What a way to wake!" said Hador.
"And good it was that we did, or we would have had no need of wakening ever again."
"HA! It will take more than something of this world - or any world - to kill us, my friend!"
"Well, no need to tempt the fates too often, especially when no reward is to be had" replied Etienne.
"Too true, so best we clean this offal off us, lest we risk the wrath of the gals back home. Tis one thing to smell of drink, tis another altogether to smell of a privy's contents!"
"True, and then we need gather the horses, and track down our tent and supplies - and best pack up and hit the road, for the sky lightens to the east, and, I guess, this be another night of no rest or sleep."
And so they set to it, and after some more time, with the sky fully light and the sun freshly risen, they had cleaned up and gathered all, and were mounted and on the road once more.
"So, you still think it just a wives' tale about our women spying us on the road, and sending apparitions?"
"Yes, Hador, it is all just so much childish fancy."
"Then what of the events of our camps?"
"Pure coincidence!"
"Is it?"
"All know that camping be one of the more restful activities - most of the time. Still, perhaps," and he fell into silence and they both rode on without speaking further.
Some time later, Etienne turned and looked at the sun, sinking in the west.
"Almost that time, again," he said
"And still some hours to go, at least, before we reach home."
"Would be dawn of a new day, I think - and that with riding through the night."
"Indeed."
Both rode on some more in silence. Then, with darkness gathering about them, and the wind sounding a mournful song in their ears, Hador spoke up once more.
"Etienne, this night camping, I think, is not worth the time it takes to spread a bedroll."
There was the rattle of some rocks bouncing down a cliff-face.
"Yes, and with the time to get set up, and then pack up," replied Etienne.
"And who knows what interruptions in the night." Hador.
A wolf howled in the distance.
Etienne, again.
"What say we push..."
A sound as if of the flapping of wings, overhead.
"...on ahead -"
"Agreed!"
The growl of a sabrecat and the rattle of bones close by.
"Good! Because I, for one, have had enough of camping in the restful outdoors for a while."
They gave their horses a little kick, and hastened off into the night, and so, home.
c Steven Ross
The Joy of Camping
by Steven Ross
The creature gave a great bellow and spun around
Etienne and Hador rode south along the road that ran beside the South Ilt River. The evening shadows were already stretching across the river valley as the sun set in the west, and they were eager to reach either an inn, or at least someplace convenient to make camp (though an inn would be better, having both mead and wenches - and, occasionally, something that passed for song). They looked to be making one more stop before returning home to Water View Manor - in a small hamlet, where Etienne intended to gain some information from a wizard who lived there regarding a treasure he had heard rumors of. Once that was done, Etienne could decide if it waas worth his and Hador's efforts to seek further.
"It will be dark before we even get within a dragon's shout of that forsaken place, at this rate," commented Hador, sourly. "And I was so looking forward to the drink and the wenches at the inn."
Etienne, laughed.
"Well, the wenches are safe for another night, at least," said Etienne, "for night comes on swiftly and we had best make camp at the first likely place we come to."
"Another night with just a bedroll and the hugging of stones to look forward to."
"As long as the hugging is only of stones - and those on your side of the fire -"
"Am I to forever hear of that? It was just a bad dream from bad drink, as I explained -"
"Well, it was bad for me - anyway," said Etienne, laughing louder now.
" - what you, do you think I would like to sniff your hairy back side? And with all the cabbage and cheese - "
"Good thing, too!"
" - and beer you had?"
"It certainly worked in wakening you in time with a trumpeting herald!"
"And singed my nose hairs and eyebrows and gave me headaches and burning eyes for days -"
"Serves you right!"
"- and all the time I was dreaming I was sniffing out herbs in the rock crevices as my master showed me when a young lad."
"Well, it was a good thing your master showed you nothing else!"
"Good thing he did, you mean - for he also taught me to plow the right fields!"
"Well, the only plowing we be doing tonight is the fields of sleep - so let us dismount and make camp while there is still light enough to see by."
"Too bad, for I was looking forward to sampling both the mead and the wenches in the town, however small it might be. Perhaps we should just push through?"
"Then the whole night be spent in revelry and the whole of tomorrow lost in sleep - and nothing done."
"I suppose, but you make it hard on me, Etienne."
"Well, look you ahead to the morrow - mission accomplished and the rest of the time our own, to do with what we wish and with no constraints upon us!"
"Upon me, you mean, for Jenassa and Chaconne will be waiting, and I, for one, would not want to be in your shoes should they get it in their heads that you are dawdling along the road."
"What? I'll have you know we three have a perfect understanding -"
"Yes, provided you -"
"And what of Rayya?"
"What of her? We also have a perfect understanding."
"Yes, she will not slice and dice you provided that you - '"
"True, she can be a bit hasty."
"Speaking of hasty, we best be that if we wish to have the tent and a fire set before the sun is gone in it travels under the world."
"And there is just the place, Etienne. Just before the small bridge over the tributary, on that small bare patch on the road's western side."
"Good. Let's dismount and tether the horses, Hador, and I'll get the fire going while you set the tent."
"That was a right proper feeding," said Hador, as he tossed some more branches on the fire before crawling into his sleeping bag in the tent. "Now for a good sleep in the restful outdoors, and a full belly and sated appetite to speed it along!"
"Yes, and it will be speeded along even faster if you stop talking," said Etienne from where he lay in his bag.
"Well, if you would sleep, then you wouldn't hear me, now would you?"
"The stones themselves hear you when you speak! Good night!"
And soon all was quiet, as the two companions drifted off to sleep. Well, quiet except for the occasional farts and snorts that came from the tent and which were enough to scare almost anything away.
Almost.
The hagmoaners (strange creatures having the appearance of old women and who were known by the moaning saounds they made - as if lost in grief - and who feasted upon the flesh and souls oh any who were careless enough to be cuaght unawares by them) crept up to the camp from its rear side, shielded from the glow of the fire, and each circled around on either side of the tent, so as to come to the front and enter within, and thus slay the sleepers using their sharp talons before either could awake. They had watched as the two had set up camp, and had cooked and eaten dinner, and then had crawled into the tent - and they had waited till the sounds of breathing had settled into a steady rhythm, punctuated by only the various noises emanating from the two sleepers. And then it was time for them to slay the two and take what they had. And now they crouched above the two, ready to strike, and their talons reached out...
BRRRRPPPPTTTTT!!!!!!!!!!!
The hagmoaners recoiled as one as the sound ripped out of Hador's buttocks, but they reached forward anew and
BBBBBRRRRAAAAAAPPP!!!!!!!!!!
"God damn, Hador!" exclaimed Etienne, and he swiftly sat up and hit one of the hagmoaners smack in the face with his head.
"What is it now, little man," said Hador groggily as he tossed the blanket off himself, and in so doing promptly backhanded the other hagmoaner into the fire. Then they were both awake and grabbing up their swords, and soon the two hagmoaners were slain and no more, their bodies dragged to the cliff’s edge and dropped into the river.
"Well, that was no way to awaken!" said Hador.
"But good it was that you trumpeted with your backside so!"
"Tis but a small trick which I learned from you."
"As you should!"
"Yes, it is always good to learn from those who use their head!"
"Don't remind me," said Etienne as he rubbed the bruised spot on his forehead. "Now let's see if we can at least get back to sleep."
So they chased down the horses from where they had run after breaking free in the excitement, and then crawled again into their sleeping bags to sleep.
And so they did - but not for long.
The bandits approached from across the bridge, the fire screening them from the sight of any who might be lying awake in the tent. As they came to the end of the bridge, the leader stopped, and the three other bandits grouped together around her. In a soft whisper, she indicated two would dash into the tent while she and the one other would stand just to the sides so as to render help as needed, yet still be out of the way of the initial attackers. The two chosen crept up to the tent flap and crouched, getting ready, while the leader and the remaining bandit moved to either side of the tent. Just then, the flap was twitched away, and one of the crouching bandits was hit full in the face with a hot stream of...
"♡♡♡♡, DAMN IT!" she shouted, and she backed away, wiping her hand across her eyes to clear them as she did so.
The other bandit was frozen in shock for a moment, but not for long, as she soon fell back into the fire from the sword that ran through her (and the other tent flap), knocking burning pieces of firewood about as she did so, one of which lit the leggings of the bandit leader where she stood off to one side, sending her screaming away. As she disappeared from sight over the cliff edge with a scream (whether from the fall or the flames - it could have been either), the remaining bandits dashed back the way they had come - one being somewhat wetter than the other, but both wanting no more to do with the campers now that surprise - and their leader - was gone.
Etienne stepped out from the tent and pulled his sword out of the dead bandit - it having been pulled free of the tent flap when she fell - and wiped it off on the bandit's clothes.
"Good thing I drank so much earlier today," said Hador as he buttoned his pants.
"Yes, a ♡♡♡♡ in time saves nine - or at least us two, in this case," said Etienne as he dragged the slain bandit's body to the cliff and thus added another body to the flowing water below.
"Well, little man, don't complain, for that is twice now that I have saved us."
"Why do I think I'll not hear the end of this," said Etienne. "You think we can get some sleep now, Hador? The night grows old, and we still have slept nary a wink."
"If it were not for me farting and ♡♡♡♡, we'd be sleeping a long sleep indeed," said Hador with a laugh.
"Don't remind me." And Etienne crawled once more into the tent and into his bedroll (at least this time the horses needed no chasing), where he was soon fast asleep, even before Hador had finished repairing the campfire.
But again, it wasn't to be for long.
The insane and the regretful wenches (these being, for the most part, young woman who had suffered some great loss or had some suffering inflicted upon them, and as a result of this mental trauma, often attacked any persons they came across - whether for vengeance or due to remorse at their loss, no one could say) had seen the disturbance on the road ahead, as they walked down the road from the direction of a small turnoff. The anger boiled within the insane one, while the regretful wench felt her jealousies building. As they neared the campsite, the insane wench summoned a draugr (an undead creature, being the remains of somone dead kept alive by necromancy), who appeared with a loud bang, and this was soon joined by a hateful concubine wench (concubine wenches being those wenches who had engaged in matrimony with an undead draugr in an attelpt to recover what they had lost) summoned by the regretful one. Together, they all dashed ahead to slay any and all who might be at the camp.
"Damn it, Hador! Your ass is talking again!"
"Wasn't me that loosed that bang!"
"Then what was that noise?"
And they both grabbed their swords and ran out of the tent, and almost into the arms of the wenches and their draugr companions. There was another blast, as the concubine wench now summoned her own draugr and Etienne found himself on his ass, several feet from the tent - while Hador took long sweeping swings with his sword at the draugr and both the insane and the regretful wench.
As Etienne scrambled to his feet, the draugr slammed a giant warhammer into the ground next to him, and as he leapt back, the concubine's sword swished right across his front, missing him by just a hair's breadth. Not so with Etienne's return swing, though, as it neatly intersected with the concubine wench's neck, nicely separating her head from her body - and continued on to slice into the side of the summoned draugr, which promptly collapsed to the ground and disappeared. Swiftly turning his attention to Hador, Etienne dashed forward, and he could see blood running down the large man's arm from a slice about the bicep. In an instant, Etienne was in amongst the attackers, and soon the regretful wench was lying dead on the ground, and then the draugr, its body sliced in half by one of Hador's swings. At that moment, a ghost rose from the regretful wench, and Hador and Etienne redoubled their attack upon the insane wench, hoping to bring her down before this other apparition could intervene against them. But there was no need, as the ghostly wench attacked in concert with them, and the insane wench was just a cold body at their feet, the draugr body disappearing upon her demise. And so, too, did the ghost of the regretful wench, just a bodiless "thank yoooou..." lingering for a moment in the air as she disappeared. And then the sky began to lighten in the east, heralding the dawn and the rising sun.
"So much for a night of sleep," said Etienne. "Next time you suggest riding on, I think I'll listen."
And so, after some time spent chasing down the horses, the duo packed up the tent, gathered their goods, extinguished the fire, and mounted up - and so continued on to the hamlet.
All was finished and all tasks accomplished. It seemed, as so often was the case, that the tales and rumors were nothing more than so much small town gossip, with nothing behind them except the dreams of local farmers and townsfolk. And after a night spent in drinking and rowdiness well into the morning's early hours in the local tavern, and practically no sleep (what little there was, more a drunken stupor than sleep), it was time to turn towards home, albeit with heads aching somewhat more than usual, and even the softest of sounds being too loud. Still, by the time the sun was westering behind them (which, given their late start, was not that long), their heads had cleared and each was able to tolerate the sound of speech once again. But with the little sleep they had had, their heads nodded from time to time with weariness, and their thoughts turned to sleep for the night.
"What say you we find a nice clearing and camp for the night?"
"What, Hador? No 'push on ahead? We can reach the crossroads and find a bed there in just a couple of more hours, or turn back and make the short trip to Old Battlesrun and the inn there..."
Hador boomed a laugh.
"I have sated my desires for those with the last night, and I bet the wenches at the inn will not soon forget it either! No, this night I want some real rest!"
"Well, as long as it is not like that last one spent camping! I swear, I think it was the spirits of all the women and wenches of times past, ganging up on you for your sins!"
"Never! If it were, they would have tried to sleep with me first!"
"Perhaps they did try, and we were just too hasty in our response!" And Etienne laughed. "Well, as long as it is not like that again."
"What odds that?"
"True - "
"And a sleep in the fresh air will rinse the stink of the town -"
"And inn."
"That, too - from us."
"Though I think it is more you than I, Hador."
"You have enough of the smell of mead about you to warrant comment from -"
"Yes, yes!" Then, pointing, "this looks a likely spot."
"I was thinking further on, Etienne. There is a -"
"After your last choice of campsite, I think I'll do the choosing this time."
The camp was set just north of the road where it curved eastward with the bend of the South Ilt, and, across the river, somewhat further to the southeast, they could see some ruins - and some fires; but they were all distant enough - and with no easy river crossing - to be of little concern. The camp itself was on a sward of grass sloping up to some bluffs to the north, while directly south were some rock ledges that overlooked the road. Once the horses had been tethered, the tents pitched, and the fire laid, Etienne and Hador sat down to cook some dinner over the fire and have a small supper before settling in for the night. As the food roasted over the fire, they talked.
"Etienne, do you think it's true that the women who love us can send forth dreams in the form of real life apparitions to track us upon the road when we are away?"
"Naw. Nothing to it! Just a tale told to scare weaklings! Why?"
"Oh, nothing. Just an idle thought."
"It wouldn't have anything to do with the last time we camped out, would it?"
"Well, maybe just a little."
"What? Are you scared, big man?" and Etienne gave a loud laugh. "Why, you who laugh back when dragons breathe flame in your face, afraid of some old wives' tale?"
"No! Well, not as such - but you've never had Rayya give you one of her looks as if she was thinking of just how many pieces she could cut you into - and just how small she could make them!"
"What? Rayya? Are you serious?"
"It's okay for you, she worships the ground you walk on and -"
"Oh, come now -"
"You are her thane, and she your housecarl - she would lay down her life for you without a second though!"
"As she would for you!"
"Now you jest!"
"Not at all, Hador. I see how she follows you with her eyes when she knows you not to be looking. I know I would never want to put her in a position of having to choose between the two of us!"
"Now I know you jest!"
"Listen, you may be a big man, but there are times I think your brain is downright small, and lacking the sense that the Old Ones gave a skeever rat."
"How so?"
"If it is not plain to you, it is plain to me - and Jenassa and Chaconne, as well - how much she adores you."
"So you say."
"So I know! Why, I can almost hear her n -"
With a great roar, the sabrecat sprang upon them, bowling Hador over as if he were a small child, and then turning to face Etienne. Etienne leapt to his feet and drew his sword, just as the big cat dashed at him. With a quick slice of his sword, Etienne got the cat to back off, snarling as it did so, a large cut appearing on its chest. Etienne waded in, swinging first to the left and then the right, when the cat abruptly let out a loud yowl and dropped like a stone.
"What was that you said about almost hearing her, Etienne?" said Hador, as he pulled his own sword from the beast's backside,
"More like Jenassa speaking -"
"My thoughts exactly, little man."
"Well, looks like some fresh sabrecat steaks -"
"And a nice pelt, as well - for a new coat and some accessories for your gals!"
"That should keep them happy!"
And the two set to skinning and butchering the cat, while munching on their already roasted meal.
After some time, the last of the pelts were stored, some fresh cat cuts set over the flames of the campfire, and the rest of the cat's remains dumped over the rock ledges so as to keep scavengers from being attracted to the camp, the two were finally able to sit back and relax again. Taking turns drinking mead from a large skin, they rested and enjoyed the peace of the outdoors, the firelight causing the shadows to dance this way and that.
"See, small one, that cat was doubtless sent by your two gals to remind you they needed some new clothes -"
"More likely it was drawn by the smell of the roasting meat!"
"That be your problem! Always looking for some practical explanation..."
"What, you mean not like you, always looking for some mystical, magical one?"
"I tell you, Etienne, there be far more things unknown..."
"Especially with you."
"... than there be things known."
"Well, it be time to call it a night and get some much needed sleep.:
"True, Etienne, but first I needs relieve myself - that food has sped clear -"
"Enough, large one! The last thing I want to hear about before sleep is of the workings of your bowels!"
Hador stood and walked off into the shadows beyond the tent. As he did so, his voice drifted back.
"Should you hear any strange noises, it be just my butt!"
"Thanks for that friendly thought!"
Etienne returned his gaze to watching the flickering of the fire and the shadows beyond, watching as the shadows moved this way and that, almost as if they were alive. It seemed almost as if they were circling around the fire and coming for him, he mused, as he lifted the skin of mead to his lips and had another drink. Strange, he though.
The skin whipped out of his hand, spattering him with mead, as the mace smacked into it. Etienne tumbled himself backwards, reaching for his sword which he had laid on the ground in the tent whilst butchering the cat. There was a clatter of metal as the swing from a second mace sent some pans and the lantern flying. As Etienne grasped his sword, he saw a skeletal shadow framed against the fire, and jumping up, gave a great push, sending the skeleton - for skeletons they were, crashing into the flames, just in time to receive a poorly timed smack across his back from still a third mace.
"YO! HADOR!"
Etienne leapt over the flames, singeing the back of his pants in the process, and turned. There were two skeletons remaining, the one he had pushed into the flames having broken apart and the bones scattered all round.
"HADOR! A LITTLE HELP HERE!"
And then Etienne was too busy, as the skeletons came at him from either side. A blow here - barely avoided, a blow there, fended off just in time, and Etienne dancing like some marionette, first this way and then that, as he avoided the blows and sought to land some of his own. It seemed to go on forever, this dance, but then Etienne caught one of the skeletons right in the ribcage, and the bones scattered in all directions. Now there was just one.
Etienne pressed forward, and the skeleton backed up fending the blows off with a round iron shield. But Etienne's arm was also tiring, as the lack of sleep and suffice of drink caught up with him. Still, he pressed forward, his blow glancing off the shield with less force now, but still seeking to get past it and sunder the unseen sinews that held the skeleton's bones together. But what the hell was taking Hador so long? Not even he, for all his size, needed THAT long for a shit! And the thought crossed Etienne's mind that maybe the big man had been ambushed whilst distracted, and in the most embarrassing of positions. He redoubled his efforts, and the skeleton retreated another few steps.
Still, Etienne was badly tired now, and as he took another swing, the sword slipped in his hand and nearly fell from his grasp. At that moment the skeleton made a rush, bashing Etienne with its shield and sending him sprawling to the ground, his sword flying off in the dark. The skeleton raised its mace to strike, and Etienne watched, waiting for the downswing before rolling out of the way, and maybe grabbing the leg bones as he did so to trip up the skeleton. And then the skull seemed to explode in hundreds of splinters and the skeleton collapsed.
"I was wondering what all the noise was about, not to mention your bellowing," said Hador from where he stood grinning, holding a mace from one of the skeletons in his hand.
"Bellowing? That was me calling for you to join the fun," said Etienne as he got to his feet and looked around for his sword.
"Lose something, small one? Your sword, perhaps?"
"No, I was putting it aside for safe keeping - unlike you, who seemingly got lost in the bowels of despair."
"A man needs some quiet time -"
"Ah, here it is!" The sword had not gone far, after all.
" - though 'twas hardly quiet what with you playing about with your friends."
"To which you took your time before joining!"
"Well, was doubtless all that cheese I ate - it was easier going in than coming out, so to speak."
"Spare me the details, overlarge one, and help me get things back in order - and then, finally, some sleep."
And so Etienne and Hador restored the camp to order, cleared the remaining bones, and retired to their bedrolls, the night now nearly half gone. As they lay there, Hador spoke.
"See, your gals were keeping an eye on you, making sure that you didn't drink over much and hog the wineskin while I was gone."
Etienne just rolled over and closed his eyes. And was soon sound asleep.
The wind was blowing heavily in Etienne's dream, buffeting the sails of his small boat and sending items flying. He gathered his cloak closer about him. If only Hador would stop yelling so, he thought, as another great gust of wind rolled him across the deck and the horses ran off across the bounding waves. And there was Hador again, grabbing at him. What WAS it with him?! And why was he roaring so? He stood up from here he was sitting under his bed and reached for the steering wheel in the mirror, and was swatted off to one side, as the dragon's tail swept him across the grass - for dragon it was, as his now awakened eyes could see. Beyond, he could just make out Hador dashing in under one of the wings, bellowing and swinging his great sword as he did so. And then Etienne was on his feet, drawing his own sword (no placing it on the ground next to him after his dance with the skeletons!), and rushing in, as the tent flew through the air from another great swipe of the dragon's tail. And, with one swing, Etienne opened a great slice in the thing's lower abdomen, and was instantly covered with the foul contents - and a stream of stinking ♡♡♡♡! The creature gave a great bellow and spun around, Hador now also being sprayed as the fully digested meals spilled out, now, upon him. There was a great cut across the creature's throat from Hador's sword, and Etienne added to it with several swings of his own. Why the dragon was on the ground was anyone's guess, though doubtless it was the smell from the dead sabrecat that had attracted it, and made it land on the rock ledge - only to discover some puny little men already there. Whatever the reason, both dragon and men had been caught unprepared, though the dragon more so, and it was now paying the price, for the men were not so puny after all! And so while Etienne slashed at the dragon's head, Hador sliced the winged serpent's nether regions, further enraging it and causing it to let loose a blast of flame, full onto Etienne. Yet, though being covered in shit and ♡♡♡♡ may not endear one to others, they do provide a certain protection from the flames out of a dragon's mouth, so maybe one should not complain too much - at least when fighting dragons! As the last of the flames expelled outward, and while the thing's head was close to the ground, Etienne took the opportunity to leap onto the crest of its head, riding it as the beast reared up. And then, grasping his sword in both hands, Etienne stabbed downward, firmly burying his sword to the hilt just at the base of the skull, where the spine joined to the brain. At that same moment, Hador drove his sword fully into the dragon's belly, for its entire length, spilling all inside, out at once. With one last bellow, the huge beast ragdolled to the ground, Hador getting out from under just in time, and Etienne grabbing out his sword and leaping off and to the ground. And then the things was embroiled in flames, and dissolved, as its soul flew out, back to whatever magical source had spawned it.
"What a way to wake!" said Hador.
"And good it was that we did, or we would have had no need of wakening ever again."
"HA! It will take more than something of this world - or any world - to kill us, my friend!"
"Well, no need to tempt the fates too often, especially when no reward is to be had" replied Etienne.
"Too true, so best we clean this offal off us, lest we risk the wrath of the gals back home. Tis one thing to smell of drink, tis another altogether to smell of a privy's contents!"
"True, and then we need gather the horses, and track down our tent and supplies - and best pack up and hit the road, for the sky lightens to the east, and, I guess, this be another night of no rest or sleep."
And so they set to it, and after some more time, with the sky fully light and the sun freshly risen, they had cleaned up and gathered all, and were mounted and on the road once more.
"So, you still think it just a wives' tale about our women spying us on the road, and sending apparitions?"
"Yes, Hador, it is all just so much childish fancy."
"Then what of the events of our camps?"
"Pure coincidence!"
"Is it?"
"All know that camping be one of the more restful activities - most of the time. Still, perhaps," and he fell into silence and they both rode on without speaking further.
Some time later, Etienne turned and looked at the sun, sinking in the west.
"Almost that time, again," he said
"And still some hours to go, at least, before we reach home."
"Would be dawn of a new day, I think - and that with riding through the night."
"Indeed."
Both rode on some more in silence. Then, with darkness gathering about them, and the wind sounding a mournful song in their ears, Hador spoke up once more.
"Etienne, this night camping, I think, is not worth the time it takes to spread a bedroll."
There was the rattle of some rocks bouncing down a cliff-face.
"Yes, and with the time to get set up, and then pack up," replied Etienne.
"And who knows what interruptions in the night." Hador.
A wolf howled in the distance.
Etienne, again.
"What say we push..."
A sound as if of the flapping of wings, overhead.
"...on ahead -"
"Agreed!"
The growl of a sabrecat and the rattle of bones close by.
"Good! Because I, for one, have had enough of camping in the restful outdoors for a while."
They gave their horses a little kick, and hastened off into the night, and so, home.
c Steven Ross
-
- Similar Topics
- Replies
- Views
- Last post
-
- 14 Replies
- 6744 Views
-
Last post by Selene310187